to be abhorred at the same instant Or what kinde of Couenant this is that hath one true authenticke seale an other forged and adulterate annexed vnto yt Furder also we would knowe if the baptisme of the Church of ROME be a true and holy Sacrament whie they should inhibit any from fetching the same there and how they dare schisme from that Church that hath the Couenant sealed and confirmed vnto them His second reason of some in al kingdomes that hold the faith is aboue shewed not to iustifie but to condemne the Church of ROME But all those that had any communion with them in their worship c in the tyme of Poperie cannot in this estate be said to hold the true faith or to be members of the Church of CHRIST His third reason concerning the infantes is yet as false fonde as the rest For neither are the infants of these idolators by vs to be iudged holy or to receaue baptisme as he himself Pag. 49. confesseth Neither can these infantes anie waie iustifie their wicked Parents or the open idolatries c of the Romish Church Againe although it be most true that the truth was before error and apostasie yet herevpon it followeth not that error apostasie are of in the truth as this man would conclude of Antichrist That because he is said to rise in the Church of God and to sit in the TeÌple of God Therfore the place where he now raigneth rageth is the Church of God But by all these rules of the word of God we finde the Sinagogues that Antichrist hath erected to be of the false malignant Church and the Church of ROME pronownced by God himself to be that great Whore Howsoeuer then Antichrist might haue his original and worcke in his mysterie in the visible Church yet as soone as his wickednes brake out and was apparant he forfeited his place was to be caste fourth as the Angells that sinned were precipitate out of heauen and cast headlong into Hel. Yea those Churches that neglected thus to doe and spared him in the iust iudgmeÌt of God lost their happie estate became guiltie of his sinne and partakers of his iudgment and fel away with him So then this phrase of Antichrist his sitting in The Temple of God might be much better vnderstoode then thus grosly to affirme thervpon that Aâtichrist now sitteth in the Church of God Whether we vnderstand this his sitting in the Temple of God as in regarde of his original before he was reueled Or in that he should sit where sometimes the true Churches of CHRIST had bene which he should so destroy waste as there should be no shape or steppes of any of them left vpon the earth as it was foretold Math. 24. 29. Reuel 6 14. Or ells of those counterfeight names and titles of the Temple Church of God which the false Church should arrogate and take vnto her self Howsoeuer nothing is more sure then that all these abhominations cannot remaine in the Church of God And in that it is in the same verse said that Antichrist shalbe lifted vp aboue all caled God or that hath veneration This cannot be donne by any Minister in the Church seing euerie soule must be subiect Furder also that he should shewe himself that he is God If this also should be liteâally vnderstoode what blasphemie will not ensue And aswel might it from the same verse be enforced that Antichrist is God as that the place where he raigneth is the Temple of God THus hauing finished hisâ cardinal reasons of Israel in their schisme Iuda in their apostasie and this vniuersall falling away and corruption in the time of Poperie to prooue the Church of England aswell as these the true Church of God he at length addeth a conclusion in this authenticall assertion of his owne The Church of England in the tyme of Poperie was a member of the vniuersall Church and had not the being of a Church of CHRIST from ROME nor tooke not her beginning of being a Church by separating herself from the Romish Sinagogue c. If he here meane that the Lord had his secret ones chosen and knowen vnto himself in England in the tyme of Poperie which were members of the vniuersall Church vve graunt vvel But what were this to approue the generall estate of England in the tyme of Poperie when they were throughly infected with the apostasie and idolatrie of the Church of ROME to be a visible member of the vniuersal church So that albeit they had not their being a Church from ROME yet they had their not being a Church from ROME when they were defiled with their apostasie and idolatrie Wherfore to haue this conclusion passe yt had beene needfull that Mr. GIFFARD had approued made euident demonstratioÌ by the Scriptures that the Church of ENGLAND was rightly gathered vnto and established in that holy faith and order which CHRIST hath left vnto his Church in vniuersall and perticular according to the rules and examples in his Testament Then that in tyme of Poperie they fel not away from this holy faith and order And that nowe they contynue and faithfully walke in the same faith and order This if he had donne then had he proued that which now he beggeth and assumeth Then had he powerfully convinced and stopped the mouthes of al Schismaticks and gaynesayers for euer But with al his learning and labour he hath not enterprised neither euer is able to proue this by Christes Testament The tyme past estate present of their Church of England witnesse the contrarie vnto his face and shew vnto all men how dieplie yt hath bene and still is infected with the Romish idolatries apostasie from the Testament of Christ and in what sort they haue at this daye caste forth the tyrannie yoak of Antichrist with his abhominations idolatries heresies false Worship false Ministerie and false gouernement c. He therfore in steade of approuing his Church by the rules of Christs Testament striueth to proue yt a true Church though yt consist of prophane multitudes neuer as yet rightly gathered vnto or established in the faitâ and order of Christ though yt haue not Christs Ministrie and Officers which he hath appoynted vnto the Church but that false and antâchristian Mânâstrie which the POPE erected vsed and left Though yt be gouerned not by the rules of Christes Testament but by the POPES Courtes Cannons c and such lawes as these Romish Bishopps doe deuise Though yt worship God after a Popish and most idolatrous maner though yt reiect the truth of God and persecute all such as call them vnto or stand for the same And this most barbarous and diuelish assertion he striueth to confirme by the schisme of Israel the apostasie of Iuda and the vniuersall defection and corruption of Poperie Vnto which our finall answere is that if anie of these 3. be iustified and finde mercie before the
GIFFARDS best diuinitie he hath to defend the worship of his Church But let vs nowe come to the perticular defaults in their worship by vs obiected and by him defended Mr. GIFFARD being demanded vvhere he founde in the new TestameÌt the Romish Fastes of his Church As their Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lent first confesseth that in the whole Bible he can find no vvarrant for anie Romish fastes But afterwardes lest he should be vnlike himself sayth that vve iniuriouslie sclander and belye their Church in matching them vvith the blasphemouse Synagogue of ROME Seing they place not in abstinence from meates ether the vvorship of God remission of sinnes nor merite Seing they condemne the doctrine of Deuils c. Whie should we by his rayling and subtile cauils be withdraweÌ from our present question which because he dare not answere and cannot approue his Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lent Fastes by scripture he seeketh to turne away and to cauile about other doctrines as the putting holines merit c in the abstineÌce and the restraint of meates vvherwith he was not chardged by vs yet wherof happelie if he were narrowlie sought and followed he could not so wel cleare his Church as he supposeth We onlie made question of thinges done and of the present practise of their Church Namelie how he could approue their Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lents which vve caled Romish fastes by the worde of God At which wordes he picketh a quarrle that he might not be vrged to proue his Embers Sainctes Eaues Lenâ fastes by the Scripture But let him cauil as much as he list at this worde Romish Whersoeuer and whensoeuer they were invented yt is certaine they were brought into and left in the Church by the POPE and are stil vsed though not altogether after so idolatrous a maner at the same holie tides as they were and are in the Romish Church and therfore are still to be caled vpon his name what Prince soeuer after commaund them or vvhat Church soeuer vse them And euill prouide they for their Princes honor that make her the author of such abhominable idolatrous stuffe as these Romish fastes your Embers Sainctes Eaues Lents are which he can no way colour or excuse by anie politicke lawes or transfer the blame from their Church therbie No politick lawes can make that lawfull which the word of God condemneth No politick lawes can excuse the Church from breaking the Commandements of God Nether may these fastes be esteemed ciuill actions because the Princes lawe commandeth them For so might all their vvorship of God be held ciuill actions because the Princes lawes in like maner commandeth them But these fastes are commanded and solemnly proclaimed in their Church and that by the Priest as he is directed by his Rubrick orderly as they arise in their Calendare The people are sommoned to the Sinagogue vnto publique prayer al commanded to fast c shall we call this a ciuile action Nay sure yt must be as much and as well ecclesiasticall as anie other part of the vvorship and administration of your Church Well and besides that you haue receaued and deriued these fastes from the Church of ROME let your special Collects vpon your Sainctes Eaues your bitter commination and special communion vpon your Ash wednesday with your Epistle out of Ioel 2. 12. Tourne you vnto me with all your heartes vvith fasting vveeping and mourning c your Gospell out of Matthew 6. 16. VVhen you fast be not sad as the Hipocrites c Likewise your Collect and Gospell vpon the first Sundaye of your Lent making mention of CHRISTS 40. dayes fast in the wildernes desiring that your 40. dayes fast may subdue the flesh c. Let this your apish or rather popish counterfeighting Let your special communions in your Passion weeke your Maundy Thurs-daye your Good friday c shewe how popishlie you keepe these your fastes Furder let your generall inhibition of flesh and of mariage at these Pope-holie tides and your Bisshops speciall dispensation for both by their licences for money shew how popishlie your Church of England keepeth these idolatrous execrable fastes and whether herein your Church maintayneth not the doctrines of Deuills To conclude let anie man by the Testament of CHRIST iudge whether these annuarie prescribed fastes by waye of lawe vnto all Congregations from yeare to yeare at set tymes and ceasons without anie present occasion so vrging be anie thing like those holie Christian fastes which the primatiue Churches vsed ether according to their general or perticular occasions NExt ensue your idoll feastes your Al-Hallowes Candlemas seueral Ladie daies Sainctes daies and dedicating your Churches vnto Sainctes Here you say we thunder out terror as if the Church of England did worship Idolles and celebrate feastes in the honor of false Gods and yet all is but a starck lye and a wicked sclaunder Here your euill conscience fearing the blowe before yt come can prouide no warde but your accustomed rayling which is the way to make it more heauie soare If you had according to our requestes approued your feastes holie dayes of your Church c by the Testament of Christ vve had yeilded thervnto or howsoeuer you had therby beene freed from these feares iudgmeÌts that pursue your euill conscience Then had you not vpon this occasion needed or vsed these vayne protestations how you hold but one only God and one Mediator betweene God man the man Iesus Christ That God onely is to be worshipped through the mediation of Christ That Sainctes are not to be worshipped no dayes to be celebrated in their honor nor Churches dedicated vnto them How bitterlie then do you sclaÌder That you keep no such Feastes dedicate Eaues Daies and Churches in their name you caÌ with no shame denie for the present practize of your church through euerie moneth in y e yeare sheweth this true Onely nowe yt remayneth in question whether these Feastes c be consonant to Christes Testament or idolatrous And you being requested ought to haue prooued this keeping these Feastes these holie Cessations by way of lawe this dedicating Eaues Dayes and Churches in Sainctes names by the euident testimonie of Gods word before you had thus reuiled vs. But surelie as you are more theÌ loath to be drawen to the triall proofe of this stuffe so take we no delight to rake in this most noysome dounge of your solemne Feastes vaine worship which you as sweete odoures offer vp vnto God in the name mediation of his Sonne Christ Iesus What wil you answeare vnto God though you wil vouchsalf vs none answeare when he shall aske you who hath required these thinges at your handes What will you then pleade for your Iewish feastes of Eâster Pânticoste If you saye you keep them not after the maner of the Iewes yet can you not be said to keep them according to Christes Testament for there you haue no warrant for such feastes What
A PLAINE REFVTATION OF M. G. GIFFARDES reprochful booke intituled a short treatise against the Donatists of England Wherein is discouered the forgery of the whole Ministrie the confusion false worship and antichristian disorder of these Parish assemblies called the Church of England Here also is prefixed a summe of the causes of our seperation and of our purposes in practise which M. GIFFARD hath twise sought to confute and hath now twise receiued answere by HENRIE BARROVVE Here is furder annexed a briefe refutation of M. Giff. supposed consimilituda betwixt the Donatists and vs. Wherein is shewed how his Arguments haue bene may be by the Papists more iustly retorted against himself the present estate of their Church by I. GREN. Here are also inserted a fewe obseruations of M. Giff. his cauils about read prayer deuised Leitourgies 1591. To the right honorable Pere and graue Counselor Sr. WILIAM CECILL Knight of the most noble order Baron of Burleigh Lord high Treasurer of England c. grace wisdome be multiplied from God our Father from our Lord IESVS CHRIST Pro. 18. 17. Iustus qui primus in lite suâ donec aduenit proximus eius peruestiget illum HItherto Right Honorable haue our malignant aduersaries had their full scope against vs with the lavve in their ovvne handes and haue made no spare or conscience to accuse blaspheame condempne punish vs yea to pronounce publish vs as damnable heretikes schismatikes sectaries seditious disobedient to Princes deniers abridgers of their sacred povver c to the eares eies of all men openly in their pulpits and in their printed bookes published by the consent approbation of their Church No triall all this while vpon anie sute or complaint graunted vs Either ciuile that we might knovv for what cause by what lavve we thus suffer which yet is not denied the most horrible malefactors offendors Or ecclesiasticall by the word of God where place freedome might be giuen vs to declare pleade our ovvne cause in sobrietie order that so the meanes appoincted of God for our recouerie might be vsed and we wherein we should be found to erre or transgresse might be coÌuinced to our faces by the scriptures and left inexcuseable But in stead of this christian course they haue shut vs vp novv more then three yeares in miserable close prisons from the aire from all exercise from all companie or conuersation with anie person from all meanes so much as to write yncke paper being taken kept from vs and a diligent watch both by our keapers held ouer vs and also continuall searches vpon one pretence or other made where we were rifled from time to time of all our papers and writinges they could find And being thus streightly kept watched from speaking or writing their conscience yet giuing them no rest in all their prosperitie and pleasures whilest we the Lords poore witnesses against their sinnes breathed Not to speake of their secret indirect meanes wherby they sought to take avvay our lyues they suborned amongest sondrie others tvvo special instruments M. Some M. Giffard to accuse blaspheme vs publiquelie to the viewe of the world etch of them in tvvo bookes the one labouring to proue vs Anabaptists the other Donatists in the same Which Bookes they haue preferred especiallie to your Honor as the chiefe obstacle that hindered them from their violent and bloudie course of the same intent no doubt that their predicessors the chiefe Priestes and Pharasies accused our Sauiour vnto Pilat and the Apostle Paule vnto the Romane gouernours Yet euen all this we hope the Lord hath disposed to the furder manifestation of his truth by directing our aduersaries to bring our criminations before your Honor. Of whose wisdome equitie we haue so great experience assurance as we can not froÌ henceforth doubt to be condempned vnheard or to find therein worse vsage then our Sauiour the Apostles found at those heatheÌ Rulers Wherfore we addressed our selues by such meanes as the Lord administred and as the incomomodities of the place and the infirmities of our decaied bodies memories would permit to our defence or rather to the defence of that truth wherof God hath made set vs his vnvvorthie witnesses though as signes to be spokeÌ against and as monstrous persons in this sinfull generation And haue herevnto vndertaken Mr. Giffards two reprochfull blasphemous Bookes Shevving the true causes of our seperation from the parish assemblies confirming approuing the same to be both true and sufficient by sondrie weightie reasons expresse scriptures Refelling by the like all the friuolous cauills and iniurious sclanders which M. G. hath there brought to hide their sinnes deface the truth and to defame vs. As also shevving such apparant dissimilitude betvvixt the Donatists and vs both in the causes of our their seperation and in the maner of our their proceedings and in sondrie errors they held as no man of anie knovvledge or iudgmeÌt before attempted or shall hereafter be able with anie truth or conscience to compare vs vnto them herein or to excuse M. G. for this his vnchristian dealing with vs. All whose vnsanctified reproches whervvith his bookes through euerie sentence are seasoned in stead of better grace herevpon fall to the ground and remaine vpon his ovvne and not vpon our accompt This defence when whe had through the mercifull hand of our God finished though not with anie shevv of humane wisdome or arte so much as in simplicitie of the truth innocencie of our heartes we held it our dutie to present in like maner in alreuerence humilitie vnto your honorable vievv graue coÌsideratioÌ That both sides being heard according to equitie and our ansvveres as well as their criminatioÌs duly expended your sentence or at the lest approbation might proceede according to the truth Crauing herein no furder fauour then according to the equitie of our cause innocencie of our doings Nor yet shunning any furder triall of the one or the other that your Honor shall appoinct or thinck meet whether with these our aduersaries or anie other that shall be contrarie minded whosoeuer Beseaching your Honors perdoÌ for this our bould presumption the rather because such necessitie was layed vpoÌ vs by the hand of God through the importunate chalenges insolent prouocatioÌs of these our accusors whose mouthes must either be stopped or else through our defalt y e holy truth of God which we beleeue professe yea our innoceÌcie be betraied to the perpetual infamie of these our reprochfull aduersaries to our ovvne perill and future iudgment to the scandall of all that professe the same truth with vs but chiefly to the offence and torning backe of manie euen of the whole land from the streight waies of the Lord euen the waies of life and peace All which mischiefes we trust shalbe preuented by these our simple indeuours the Lord
nations that were gathered togither by the false Prophet into battell against Christ his armie how he should smite the heatheÌ with the sharpe sword that issueth out of his mouth rule them with a rod of yron and tread theÌ in the wine-presse of his fierce wrath how he should giue the flesh of all this people with their Kinges Capitanes and mightie men as a praye to the fowles the vncleane spirites and how he should take the Beast and with him the false Prophet that wrought signes before him wherein he deceiued them that receiued the Beastes marck and worshipped his Image and cast these both aliue into that lake of fire burning in brimstone Who now if not such to whome the scriptures are hidden and this Booke sealed could in this generall falling away from the gospel this generall departure of the true established Churches out of the inhabited this vniuersall corruption confusion of all estates degrees persons callings actions both in the Church commune welth in this estate in this defection seeke for or pleade for a true visible established Church the true ministerie of the gospel true worship ministration sacraments gouernment order Or who that were not droncke and had all their senses bound intoxicate with the whores cuppe could affirme this coÌfuse Babel these cages of vncleane birdes these prisons of foule hatefull spirits to be the Spouse of Christ the coÌgregatioÌs of the Sainctes the true established and rightly ordered Churches of Christ Is it likely that these men haue as yet read the whores misterie written in her forehead or as yet know what belongeth to the true established Church worship administration sacraments ordinances gouernment of Christ though they haue in his Testament which is dayly read amongest them an exact absolute parterne of al these things before their eies And haue not in their Churches anie one thing in their practise and proceedings not one pinne naile or hooke according to the true patterne Yea though they heare the trompets of the Lord blowen against them though they see the viallz of the Lords wrath powred vpon them and all their doings yet stop they their eares wincke with their eies lest they should see with their eies and heare with theire eares and vnderstand with their heartes and be conuerted healed And therfore are so farr from finding place to repentance that they opeÌ their mouthes into blasphemie and railings especially these men that haue the marcke of the Beaste vpon whome that euill malignant sore is fallen as you dayly see and heare in their bookes pulpets And how well these gouernours mariners merchantmen and all that trafique on this sea can endure the borning of these their pleasant gainefull wares how they waile howle and crye out when this heauenly fire is cast out into their shippes Let the behauiour of these Bishopps their hierarchie and Priestes towards the seruants of God that speak against their AntichristiaÌ proceadings shew and how they bestir them to quench the burning of the harlot smiting rending Christs poore witnesses with tongue tooth and naile casting out of their mouthes a flood of raylings reproches sclanders criminations against theÌ of poysoned bitters waters corrupt doctrines blasphemous opinions vnsufferable peruerting abusing the scriptures to hide tollerat or defend the antichristian forgeries abhominations disorder enormities of their Church ministrie that are discouered condempned by the word of God in the mouthes of vs his simple witnesses Of this sort amongst manie other such like are two bookes notoriously infamous lately published by one George Giffard a Priest of their orders against certeine christians whome he calleth Brownists Donatiste In the one of these Bookes he laboureth to defend cleare the parish assemblies of the Church of England of such heinous crimes as the said christians obiect against them and forsake them for witnessing suffring in bandes persecution against the same vnder the handes of those popish Prelats Romish Priestes In the other Booke he indeuoreth to recouer the blame he iustly suffred in the first for reproching sclandering blaspheming accusing these faithfull and innocent christians applijng himself to proue them Donatists by comparing together them from poinct to poinct Both which Bookes are here answered and now at length published to the pervsing iudgment of al men Where they shal see how well he hath delyuered and acquitted their Church in the first As also how iustly he hath proued his charges accusations and blasphemies in the first second The âower principall transgressions wherwith we charge and for which we forsake these parish assemblies Namely the prophanenes wickednes confusion of the people which are here receiued reteined nourished as members The vnlawfullnes of their whole ministrie which is imposed vpon them reteined mainteined by them The superstition idolatrie of their publique worship in that deuised Leitourgie which is imposed vpon them And the forgerie of their antichristian ecclesiasticall gouernment to which al their Churches stand subiect are such and so apparant as not only proue these parish assemblies not to be true established Churches of Christ But if it were admitted which can neuer be proued that they somtimes had bene true established Churches yet these transgressions obstinatly stood in and defended are sufficient causes of our seperation from them in this degenerate estate For where such prophane coÌfuse multitâdes without anie exception seperatioÌ or choice were all of them immediatly from publique idolatrie at one instant receiued or rather compelled to be members of this Church in some Parish or other where they inhabited without anie due calling to the faith by the preaching of the gospel going before or orderly ioyning togither in the faith there being no voluntarie or perticular confession of their owne faith and duties made or required of anie and last of all no holy walking in the faith found amongst them Who can say that these Churches consisting of this people were euer rightly gathered or built according to the rules of Christs Testament Or who can say that this people in this estate are the communion of Sainctes Or who without sacrilege in this estate can administer the holy things of God vnto or in the same communicate with this people Likewise where these parishes haue a false antichristian ministerie imposed vpoÌ them who can say that they are the true established Churches of Christ to the building ministerie wherof Christ hath ordeined instituted and prescribed a certaine ministrie vnto the worldes end Or who without sacrilege may ioyne vnto or communicate with a false antichristian ministrie Christ also hath gyuen vnto his Church perpetuall and alsufficient rules in his holy word for the whole administratioÌ gouernmeÌt of his established churches to which they are bound wherby they ought to buyld proceede and walke Those Churches then that receiue an other Leitourgie an other foundation other rules for their
administration gouernment cannot be said the right and true established Churches of Christ. Neither may anie faithfull man ioyne vnto them in this administration gouernment without heynous impietie and denying the faith The more perticular proofe aswell of these Arguments as of these transgressions insue hereafter in this treatise These reasons all men may see proue directly these Parish assemblies not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which anie faithfull christian may ioyne himself in this estate especially when all reformation vnto the rules of Christs Testament is not only denied but resisted blasphemed persecuted How then are M. Giffardes eies bound and couered with the spirit of slumber that still dreameth of a true Church ministrie sacraments worship gouernment in this estate and will not be wakened by these reasons or anie thing that can be said or aledged against their vngodly doings though he can neither approue these his strong coÌceiued imaginations by the rules of Gods word nor disproue these euident charges in the fower principall transgressioÌs by vs aledged against their parish assemblies Which yet he indeuoreth to put away shift off by shameles sclanders opeÌ vntruthes gyuing out That we condempne a Church for that wicked men come with the godly to the publique exercises of religion For that there are some vngodly men of the church For that there are some wantes in the calling of the Ministers and in the outward discipline As also some imperfections or corruptions in the worship which are not fundamentall The vntruth wherof our verie Propositions though we should no furder answere sheweth to his face Where we charge and the word of God condempneth their assemblies for that they consist of prophane multitudes neuer orderly gathered vnto or walking in the faith There shall whilest the Church consisteth of mortall men alwayes be wicked in the Church But Christ hath his fanne in his hand to make cleane his barne flore And hath gyuen power commandement to his Church to cast out the wicked from amongest them We acknowledge that the Prince ought to compell al her subiects to the hearing Gods word in the publique exercises of the Church yet cannot the Prince compell anie to be a member of the Church or the Church to receiue anie without assurance by the publique profession of their owne faith or to retaine anie longer then they continue walke orderly in the faith Againe we condempne not their assemblies for some faltes in the calling of the ministrie but for hauing reteining a false antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them Such we here proue their whole ministrie to be in Office Entrance Administration In like maner we forsake not their assemblies for some faltes in their gouernment or Discipline but for standing subiect to a popish and antichristian gouernment And such we here proue theirs to be in the officers Courtes proceadings Neither refreigne we their worship for some light imperfections as he saith but because their worship is superstitious deuised by men idolatrous according to that patched popish portesse their seruice booke according vnto which their sacraments and whole administration is performed not by the rules of Christs Testament Such we here proue their booke worship and ministration to be We also before set downe vnto him sondry popish idolatrous blasphemous abuses in their worship ministration As their Idoll Lent Ember Eaue Fastes their Idoll Feastes popish Iewish Easter Pentecost Christmasse their Idoll Ladie dayes Sainctes dayes Innocentes dayes Angells dayes Soule dayes Their false maner of administâing their Sacramentes with such idolatrous Popish ceremonies trinckets the Font signe of the Crosse Gossips c Their midwiues baptisme ConfirmatioÌ Their housâing the sick with the other sacrameÌt Their Iuish Popish ceremonies vestures c Their PurificatioÌ Offertories Crismes c Their marijng burijng limiting or coniuring the fieldes made a parte of the publique worship and of y e Pastors office c. These abhominatioÌs M. Giff. will at no haÌd haue called popish idolatrous or blasphemous We impudently lye vnsufferably sclander in so faijng He therfore indeuoreth to pourge them of all popish superstitious opinions abuses shewing how cleare the Church of England is of the same Yet will not M. Giff. be thought to plead for or iustifie anie publique abuse of the Church but only to plead against the Brownists that speake worse of these things then they are For these are no fundamental errors such as polute the worship but only light imperfections c. Well we will refer the discussing of the nature of them how heinous they are vnto their due place Only here we would know of M. Giff. what foundation these things themselues haue in the word of God and what warrant he can there shew for them If he can iustifie them by the word of God then verely our offences are no lesse then he hath said that blame them to be idolatrous popish blasphemous But if these trumperies haue no foundation or commandemeÌt in Gods word but are the deuises of men then we would know whither God requireth or accepteth such worship at their haÌdes And whither being made the publique worship of God and administration of their Church they be not idolatrie And then how they may offer or the faithfull be constrayned to such idolatrie to such worship as God neither requireth non accepteth And with what conscience he can or how he dare stand a minister of that Leitourgie and worship which the cannot approue by the word of God and which he would not be thought to allowe of the abuses therof being so manifest odious in his owne eies Especially now with what conscience he can thus blaspheme condempne vs for refreining that worship which he cannot approue and doth not alowe Or how he can so earnesâly inueigh against those most forward and zealous hearers who though they will heare their sermons yet withdraw from the booke seruice for the errors and euills they see therin This M. Giff. in the Epistle to his second booke saith is a more grieuous sinne then they suppose In deed if the poore soules knew what they did or ought to doo in refreining the publique false worship of the Church they would and could haue no spirituall communion with those ministers or people that still exercise and will not be withdrawen from the same false worship which they condempne forsake nor yet would or might they heare their learned sermons that are ioyned conformed to the same idolatries and abuses But to the matter vntill M. Giff. can proue by the word of God this publique worship and administration according to their seruice booke in those poinctes wherin we blame them there is no cause he should exercise it himself allure others thervnto or condempne vs for refreigning the same as we are commanded of God in as manie places as true worship is inioyned and false worship forbidden In all this then
he but bewraieth his owne shame hipocrisie in condempning blaspheming vs for doing the will of God in aluring others to false worship idolatrie and in doing that himself for filthie lucre feare of the world which he for shame of the world dare not alow neither can iustifie Yea whatsoeuer he colourably pretendeth aledgeth in his second Booke to couer excuse the shame infamie of his former yet is he become an earnest pleader for all the corruptions and abuses of his Church not granting vnto vs anie one of the abuses we reproue to be vnlawfull vngodly lest we should thervpon vrge him to haue y e same left refreined though not publiquely put downe reformed as he accuseth by the faithfull and so they should be condempned for the practise and we iustified for the refreining these things Therfore he is driuen to plead for mitigat excuse to tollerate with his vttermost shiftes cauills all these abhominatioÌs whatsoeuer Which yet are so heinous and of so high a nature as no pretexts of the Princes or churches power of ceremonies of things indifferent no distinctions of substance forme of fundamental and not fundamental errors corruptions c can hide but the are found heinous transgressions of the law of God detestable abuses of the worship of God And he in practising and pleading for them is found but as the Dogge retoâned to his owne vomit as y e false Prophet that teacheth y e Prince to set a scandall before the people and that seducâth the people to eate their Idolothites Yea he is yet furder driuen openly to iustifie the ministrie and regiment of these Arch Lord Bishops and their hierarchie to be of Christ against which he erewhile also amongest the rest of that faction was an earnest âutor to the ParliameÌt to haue them vtterly remoued out of the Church and abolished their Offices Ministrie Courtes Gouernment which could not be done without most heinous impietie open barbaritie violence to the Church and vnto Christ himself if they had bene of Christ as he now pretendeth Againe if they were not of Christ but of Antichrist as they all of that sect then vpon certeine knowledge and assurance affirmed how and with what conscience could the Reformists themselues submit vnto their decrees power gouernment receiue their ministrie of them exercise their ministrie vnder them sweare performe their canonical obedience vnto them Let M. Giff. with all his coÌning reconcile this in truth good conscience howsoeuer he hath reconciled himself to that apostatical throne from which he was reuolted And in testimonie of his vnfeined fidelitie and in hope of some promotion hath written these blasphemous bookes in âhis gracious Lords defence against the Brownists yea and rebuked in the Epistle to his second Booke al such as speake against the Bishopps c. which yet shall neuer be able to hide or excuse his open coÌtrarietie perfidie apostasie yea that which yet is more fearefull his open restreint blasphemie and despight of that truth which he sometimes gladly acknowledged professed Vnto all which he is driuen by opposing himself against these Browâists in the defence of their worship Leitourgie ministrie which al should fal to be the ground with their Lords the Bishops throne For if they fall out to be antichristian no true ministers according to the rules of Christs Testament theÌ must that ministrie which is made by them standeth subiect vnto them c needâ be antichristiaÌ also Then haue they their ministrie not to intermedle with the gouernment administratioÌ of Christs church much lesse to make them lawes a Leitourgie worship Neither staieth M. Giff. himself here in the defence of this present worship Leitourgie Hierarchie Courtes their procedings ministrie and their administration but yet is dryuen for the defence of all these to iustifie the Church of Rome euen in their greatest deepest apostaâie to be the true visible established Church of Christ to haue the true seale of the Couenant c. And in deed this it standeth him vpon to proue seing their whole ministrie were immediatly deriued receiued from their mother of Rome as also their whole gouernment Courtes c and no smal parte of their worship ministration togither with the whole people Parishes Synagogs as they now stand He wanteth not learned proues to bring this abought As that the Apostasie should arise and Antichrist sit in the Church of God Yea he proueth both the Church of Rome of England at once by the schisme of Israell the apostasie of Iuda c which yet in those estates were pronounced Churches by the Prophetts He proueth them within the Couenant by the second Commandement where the promise is made to the thousand generation As also by the greatest corruptions and faltes that he can anie where reade of the primatiue Churches These miserable reasons examples are the maine pillers ground-worckes of al their buildings and his writings which being pulled downe their whole frame falleth to the ground at once and is irreparable For this I refer the Reader to their due place in the second Transgression where they are largely refuted answered An other pitifull reason he bringeâh in his Proeme to the Reader of an humane bodie coÌsisting of maimed or deformed members Which yet so long as life remaineth in it is said an humane bodie So the Church though it coÌsist of mained deformed members yet whilest it hath the life viz. true faith in CHRIST in it yt is to be held a true Church I will not here stand to shew how vntowardly he hath draweÌ this comparison beyond the Apostles scope proportion Rom. 12. Nor yet how manie errors inconveniences would insue of such racking of Allegories Only to his reason we answere that if in his first Proposition he meane by deformed members such as haue not their right true shape y t God hath appoincted to humane members but a strange diuerse forme as the feet of a Beare the mouth teeth of a Lion though it haue the face of a man the haire oâ a woman c then hold we it not a naturall but a monstrous bodie So we say that to the heauenly body of Christ may no monstrous deformed strange members be ioyned but only such members vnto the publique ministrie as are described Rom. 12. Neither may that heauenly edifice be built of any other the lyuing holy precious stones 1 Pet. 2. or be built in anie other forme then that Christ hath prescribed and the maister builders left vnto vs in his Testament 1 Cor. 3. They that misbuild the Temple of God destroy yt And they that destroy the Temple of God them shall God destroy Now then to his inference of instance We denie this body of their Church to consist of these true members spoken of Rom. 12. Neither of those liuing precious stones
1 Peter 2. Neither to be built according to the true Apostolike patterne 1 Cor. 3. But to consist of those monstrous members Reuel 9. Reuel 13. and of those prophane multitudes Reuel 17. 18. Remayning in confusion disorder Reuel 18. 2. And therfore not to be held the heauenly body of Christ but that monstrous body of that Beast Not that holy Spouse of Christ but that adulterous harlot Not that compact Citie that heauenly Ierusalem but that confuse BabiloÌ Furder to that faith life of the Church he speaketh of we confesse indeed to the stopping of his sclanderous mouth that so vntruly chargeth vs that no sinne or sinnes in anie Church or Christian can disanull the Couenant where this true faith is found But this we say that true faith may not be sâuered from true repentance euen of all things âhey see to be contrary to Gods word True faith may neuer be seuered from true obedience of whatsoeuer is shewed to be the will of God in his word Faith without workes is dead Now then to the faith of the Church of England we finde yt without workes we find yt without repentance In their worckes as the Apostle saith they denye God howsoeuer in words they confesse him in their deeds they are abhominable vnperswaded to euerie good worke howsoeuer they make a shew of godlynes they denye the power therof Yea so far are they from suffring their workes to burne being shewed and reproued vnto them by the word of God as they smite persecute and blaspheme with all hostilitie and reproch those that but shew and reproue their sinnes How then should they be thought to haue this true faith this true life in them But the faith of their Church remaineth to be furder examined discussed in this Booke whither I refer for furder triall And now if this verbal faith confession of iustification by CHRIST only make a Church a Christian though they erre transgresse in manie yea in anie other thing as the life doth make a man c how may we that professe this faith make this confession be by M. Giffard accused pronounced coÌdemned divulged as damnable Heretikes Brownists Seâismaticks c Shall this faith giue life vnto them and not vnto vs Or will he slay them that Christ gyueth life vnto And that before anie due conviction of anie one error or transgression deseruing these hard censures sentences May he not euill accuse vs of rash furious disorderly dealing that thus vncharitably accuseth condempneth smiteth before anie triall Yea that thus presumptuously runneth before and forestalleth the iudgment of their owne Church pronouncing divulging vs damnable heretikes schismatickes before their Church had detected convinced reiected vs for anie one errot As to the heresies he accuseth vs of Namely to hould an ãâã perfectioÌ in this life immunitie froÌ sinne from the superior powers y t God hath set ouer vs. When he shall be able to shew by anie one sentence in our writings or but necessarily to infer from the same that we hould these heresies Let vs then be held such and M. Giââard no accuser and sclanderer But if the contrarie appeare in all our writings and doings then is it euident that he hath most maliciouslie sclandered vs to bring vs in hatred with our souereigne Queene the whole Land We may euill be accused to hould the error of perfectioÌ for blaming their Church for such heynous transgressions Or of Anabaptisticall freedoÌ for not being subiect to their antichristian yoake Or for vsing the 4 5 Chap. of the Epistle to the Gaââat against their burdenous and vngodly traditions These causes scriptures wil not beare vp M. G. his malicious suspicions chardges Neither if we held these detestable heresies could our sinns or errors either excuse or lessen these traÌsgressions of theirs It is a bad foundation to build his credit vpon the ruines of other mens especially by such detraction sclander The Schisme he chargeth vs with hath as litle ground or colour of truth We willed him long since to proue these Parish Assemblies in this estate true established Churches and then we would shew him how free we are of schisme We depart not from anie part of the truth or from anie that will walke holily orderly in the same The causeâ of our seperation from these Parish assemblies we haue shewed to be such as proue them no true established Churches of Christ or such where the faithfull may abide with anie promise or comfort In seperating from them then we haue not rent our selues from the Church or body of Christ but rather seperated the Church from them and obeyed the commandement of God that calleth vs out from emongst them Againe whilest M. GIFF. standeth so much vpon the name of a Church and giueth the same to the Romish Syââgog in their deepest apostasie how will he escape himselfe or cleare the Church of England from the blot of Schisme for seperating and withdrawing from the Church of Rome Anie excuse that he can make or deuise wil cleare vs as wel as theselues Let him looke therfore to y e measure he meateth lest it be measured vnto him againe with the same not oÌly in this matter of Schisine but euen in that especial poinct of Donatisârie which he of a singular iudgment aboue all others of this time hath espied out and taken no small paines to compare and liken vs vnto them from poinct to poinct Forgetting in this heate of zeale and acuââinat pregnacie of his how the Papistes haue coÌtinually battred them with the âame ordinance with much greater aduantage then he hath vs In asmuch as he confesseth the Church of Rome the true established Church of Christ with the true ministri and true seale of the Couenant c And in that they still reteine the same ministrie Gouernment Courtes Officers Canons Orders Parishes People Synagogs c that the Papiâtes vsed left in this Land as the Douatists did Wheras we on the contrarie do not seperate for the same causes neither doo iustifie or reteine the same ministrie worship Leitourgie Officers Ordinances Gouernment Parishes Synagogs that they vse c as the Donatists did Neither do we hold such errors concerning the Magistrates or ministrie c as the Donatists did as is here more perticularly shewed in a peculiar treatise whither I refer Only here obseruing how the malicious man still by the iust iudgment of God falleth into the same pitte which he digged for the innocent For whilest he would accuse vs to derogate from the Princes authoritie in not allowing her to make lawes for the Church And greatly to blemish her âame diminish her loue emongest her subiects whilest we denie these Parishes to be true established Churches of Christ He himself layeth vpoÌ her al these popish trumperies idolatrous reliques antichristian enormities abuses of their church and distaineth her
of you make the best parte of yt other then a piece of swynes flesh an abhomination to the Lord. Neiâher can the perswasion of your coÌscience either iustifie your worship cleare you or satisfie others especiallie when we see your confciences to tollerat and submit vnto the whole to vse part in respect of your homage and to refuse part for shame of the world Hitherto appeareth no sclander in our Article your vvorship being altogither as yll and worse then we speake of and such indeed as you neither can nor dare abide by And therfore to get ridd of this Article which presseth you so âore you chardge vs with matter which you finde not in our Article That we say all read prayer is idolatrie terming it our stuffe spirituall fantasies directly ouerthrowne by the holy scriptures howsoeuer vve may cauil with fond distinctions as the hereticks haue done in other matters From what spirit procedeth al this found you this in our Article If not all these blasphemous reproches must returne to you againe with shame You want a couert when you flie into this bush to hide you When you shall be better instructed of the holy Ghost and haue learned what prayer is you vvill not call spirituall prayers spirituall fantasies neither thrust your Apochripha prayers to be read in the church of God where only Gods word ought to be read But this being beside our Article in nothing disprouing it not iustifying your idolatrous worship vsed in your assemblies we leaue the further clearing of this to him to vvhome it more perticularly belongeth And we for euerie thing you haue as yet brought must remaine cleared of all the sclanders and reproches you haue cast out against vs your assemblies still charged and obstinatly guyltie of a popish erronious and idolatrous worship thrust vppon them according to our Article and you not a Minister but a defendor of this trumperie resisting the truth and blaspheming vs for defending the truth THE 2 fault is That all the prophane multitude without exception of anie person are admitted reteined into the bozome of the Church The most Churches in England want godly Pasoors and there all are admitted it may be he that admitteth is the worst in the companie But ther be manie greater smaler Congregations where the Pastor doth keepe back some for ignorance and some for spotted life vntil they ameÌd as I my âelf haue knowne ãâ¦ã repelled from the Sacrament in one stocke and not admitted at all But you will say by what right doth the ãâã this I say that the Book of common prayer doth expreslie command that all such as lyue vngodly shal not be admitted But then you will say they be admitted to come vnto prayers with the rest Not if they be excoÌmunicated iustly as sondrie are Againe this will hardly be reteined of all that know the truth that the prayer or worship of the faithfull is poluted if ther be prophane men in companie especially we that caÌnot remedie the matter There were but a few true worshippers frequented the Temple emong multitudes of prophane vngodly men But what can you aledge more thÌ the Anabaptists did at the first whie they seperated themselues would you haue priuate men reforme the Temple or not come there HERE you confesse that the most Churches in England want godly Pastors and that there all are admitted and that he that admitteth them is the worst of the companie Thus you make the most Churches in England in a verie bad estate and so far forth you affirme our Article But yet you know some Churches where the Pastor hath repelled for ignorance spotted life to the number of 20. or 30. from the Sacrament c. This verie rare thing being graunted you what insueth therof Doth this disproue that eueÌ there and in the best of your Churches the prophane multitudes are not receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie of your Churches Were there no more prophane âow yee but these 20. or 30. you speake of in Ye Parish or were not they elsewhere receiued to the Sacrament But to take a more direct course with you and to proue our Article at once Know you anie in those Parishes you speake of or in the Realme of England vnbaptised And is not Baptisme a SacrameÌt belonging to the church wherby all the faithful their âeede enter into yt Then all being baptised it followeth that all are receiued into the bodie of your Church Now being once receiued in they can no way be cast out but by excommunication And it is manifest that the Parson with al his Parish haue not the powre which Christ hath left vnto his Church to excommunicate anie offendor be he neuer so obstinate or notorious no nor to redresse anie enormitie that is laide vpon them by the times And thus the other part of our Article is confirmed That all are reteined in the bozome of your Church And now to your suspension or prohibition from the Sacrament You wil haue vs aske you by what right the Minister doth this In deed this would be knowne for if it be in the nature of excoÌmunication it were no small presumption in the Minister to arrogate such absolute authoritie to himself But all this your answere cleareth The Booke of coÌmon prayer you say doth command c. Here may not be let passe that euen your owne mouth confesseth that eueÌ the best of your Churches Ministers stand vnder obserue vphold this Idoll Whie is y e Bookâ of coÌmon prayer Christs new Testament that you must fetch your warâant directioÌ from that Idoll In deed yt is a fitt Portesse for such a Priest and the suspension you vaunt of a fitt toole for such workmen euen the instrument of that foolish Sheepheard If the iudgment of God were not vpon your right eie your right arme you might see how your Lordes the Bishopps dresse you and perceiue how this weapon they allow you wanteth both edge poinct yt is so rebuted by them that neuer a one in the Parish setteth a flie by yt Againe one word of M. CoÌmissaries mouth can heale the greatest wound you caÌ make with yt The next thing that you wil haue vs to say is That they be admitted to come to prayer with the rest For this you haue a cunning solution redie Not you say if they be iustly excoÌmânicat as sondrie are See how God ensnareth you in your owne words and how hard a bad cause is to defend though you make both our Questions your owne Answers as it pleaseth you First here is to be obserued That you subscribe not in secret but openly iustifie the Comissaries excoÌmunicatioÌ for other meanes haue your Sinagogs none the Parson Church-wardens Side-men Quest-men being sworne seruants and the whole Parish standing in subiectioÌ to his Antichristian Court. The is to be obserued what good Sheepherds you be that yield your sheepe to this rauening wolfe
to make hauock of them and excoÌmunicate at his pleasure But al theis transgressions and enormities whatsoeuer you thinke to heale or hide at the least with these 2 drye wythered fig-leaues The one That you cannot remedie the matter Thother Priuate meÌ may not reforme In the first you coÌfesse your selues depriued of that powre which Christ vnto the worlds end hath left vnto his Church to reforme redresse things amisse In tho'ther depriued of al christia libertie will so much as to saue your owne soule and to come forth of this Babilonish bondage you stand in still dreaming of the reformatioÌ of your idolatrous Sinagogs and seeking to heale the wounde of the Beast comparing them to the Temple of God and still begging the question frame your Arguments as though your people were faithful and your prayer holie Alas it were better you toke example by the fearefull iudgmeÌts of God vpon y e Temples and learned of the faithfull seruants of God which in the idolatrous dayes of Achas ãâ¦ã c refâeined from that they could not amend rather then in this ârantick maner to blaspheme the name of Christ whervpon we are called by comparing vs to Anabaptists Heretiks for obeying the voice of God that calleth vs from emong you and for telling you the truth THE 3 fault is A false Antichristian ministrie imposed mainteined Here is no reason rendred whie it is a false Antichristian ministerie which is imposed Yf yee be Prophetts raised vp of God we must belieue that which you say but they did not lye in anie matter but euerie man may see that you haue in the former Article lied We may not therfore giue credit to your imaginations We haue more to proue that ther be manie faithfull Ministers of Christ in the land then that anie shalbe able to ouerthrow This I would wiâh that simple men would haue thus much wisdome as to suspend their iudgment if they be in doubt and so enquire if ther be anie churches of Christ vnder heauen what they do iudge of the Ministârie churches of England For if ther be no Church of Christ nor ministerie and all the famous men in all the Churches say we be knowing our estate as they doo right well then be they all guyltie then where shall we finde the Church Shall we seek yt emongst a few vncharitable men which cannot shew anie Church which agreeth vvith them so nerely as the Anabaptists Donatists Let it be set downe vvhat maketh a true Minister of Christ and then if that be not found in manie Ministers in England let them be condemned Antichristian It is the part of euerie godly christian man to haue the matter throughly tried before he pronounce sentence if it were but against one man he should sinne grieuouslie to doo otherwise much more when the sentence is against the whole Church HERE you say is no reason rendred by vs vvhie yt is a false and Antichristian Ministrie which is imposed But if you had better vveighed these two former Transgressions vvherwith we charge you or dulie considered of your owne answere before you had put penne to paper you might haue gayned this labour you haue taken the shame you are like to suffer by theis your friuolous indirect answers Or if you had consulted with your learned bretheren vpon the matter to whome this promise which you haue intercepted more nerely by many rightes apperteined they would haue couÌselled you to haue vsed your discretion rather in the pulpit as they doo where you may say what you list without controlement theÌ thus bewray your follie in writing which lyeth subiect to the censure of all men in all ages They consider that an euill and corrupt matter ought rather to be couered then raked in lest yt become more odious Now we were perswaded by the word of God that the true Minister of Christ could not be a Minister of idolatrous false worship Such in our first cause of our comming out from emong you we proued the worship in your assemblies to be Then we were perswaded by y e word of God that a true Pastor could not stand a heard to the Lords goates and swyne blessing them with the blessing of the faithfull and deliuering them the holy things of God as the Sacraments c. Such in our second cause we proued both you and your people as they generally stand in your Parishes to be And now in this third cause your self by but repeating part of our words doo giue a strong sufficient reason Namely that your Ministrie is thrust imposed vpoÌ your Churches not freely chosen by the Lords faithful people according to Christ his ordinance in his TestameÌt You know our Sauiour Christ his iudgmeÌt of such as come into the shepefolde by inârusion or ascend vp anie other way So then wee seeke not that you should credit vs or hold vs for Prophetts But if this wee speake be that vvhich God by them hath vttered then you deride not vs so much as them nor them so much as the Spirit of God that spake in them But the Prophetts of God lied not in anie thing but euerie man may see that wee haue in the former Article lied The Deuill is the author of lies sclaunders false accusations against the Saincts c and therof hath his name All that make or loue lies are his childreÌ and shalbe shut off the Citie of God This chardge wee haue repelled in the 2. Transgression where wee proued all receiued into your Church by Baptisme and are reteined in your Churches because you haue not the powre of Christ to excommunicat anie Thus still you fall into the pitte you make for vs by Gods iust iudgmeÌts and shall by the same receiue the reward of a liar a false vvitnesse a false Prophet if God giue you not grace to repent which wee shall more ioye in then in your confusion Of the great store of reasons you haue to proue your Ministrie to be of Christ your selues faithfull you might haue bestowed one of your store either for pitie or for loue vpon vs who you see are fully perswaded that ther is not one such Minister among you all at least for sauing your self from the blame you layde vpon vs one reason vvould haue done vvel But chiefly for confirming your Ministerie to be of Christ one at the least had bene more then necessarie For otherwise wee may not belieue your bare affirmation before Christs negatiue In whose Testament wee finde neither the names you carie the Offices you beare the maner of your entrance of your administration neither of your support maintenance Your discent and pedegree is within few degrees deriued from the Pope you being the children of your Antichristian Bishops which are the creatures of the Pope who is the eldest sonne of Sathan and his Vicar gennerall in earth whose image marke powre and life you
âeare and together with him grow liue reigne stand and fall as the braÌches with the tree Now wee knowing the plant cannot easilye be deceiued in the grafts especiallie knowing them from their cradles nourished with the milke of superstition instructed in the schole of heathen vanitie brought vp in the Colledges of more then monkish idlenes and disorder exercised in vaine and curious artes whose diuinitie is by tradition and according to their progresse degrees therin commeÌded to the Ordinarie who making probation of them accordingly doth either initiate or trayne them in this idolatrons office or els giue them their full orders with his paper licence popish seale therat Thus are they either presented to a Benifice instituted inducted where they ringe their bells pay the first fruictes taxes proxes and are sworne to their canonicall obedience to his Scenes Courtes Synods c Or els as they terme them they are become Preachers either waged Chaplens mercenarie Curats or hireling teachers gaping for promotion Which being obteined they change remoue eâterchange according to their best aduantage In this maner being entred by intrusion they cannot but lyue by theft spoile and rapine as their popish tithes the goods of the poore and offrings of the prophane indifferently and gouerne by tyrannie and perfidie Tyrannie in exeâuting the popish Iniunctions euen the statutes of Omry Perfidie in betraijng all into the hands of their Lords the Bishops Thus fulfil they scriptures by which who so examineth their infinite transgressions in perticular can want no store of Argumentâ against this Ministrie our purpose being here rather to shew some theÌ to set downe all or to confute anie of their odious enormities Which are so grosse that as sone as they are but manifested by the light they are reproued And it could not be if the Lord had not layd a vaile ouer their hearts that where the scriptures are read these deformities could be hid tollerated or defended But in stead of an Argument to vs you turne your speach to the simple people and giue them counsell if they doubt of your Ministerie to supend their iudgments and to inquire if ther be anie Churches of God vnder heauen and what they do iudge of the Ministerie and Church of England c. Is this the best counsell you can giue them vse you thus to appeaze vnquiet coÌsciences and to resolue their doubtes With what conscience can they which remaine doubtfull of the truth and lawfulnes of your ministerie frequent your prayers and preaching in the meane time vntil they may send ouer sea and be resolued from thence You know that what is not of faith is sinne But with what conscience can you vse poore soules thus that inquire the truth at your mouth to send them ouer sea you wot not whether to be resolued of your Ministerie Churches Is your Church built vpon the words of men or vpon the worde of God Is this to proue your Church Ministerie by the word of God Or to vse the old worne Arguments of your mother Church of Rome who was wont to defend her self by vniuersalitie consent What if all the Churches learned meÌ in the world should say you are a Church which wee must tel you by the way they all neuer did neither caanie which knoweth the word of God and your estate aright but if they should could they or all the world iustifie that God condempneth Should not a people inquire at their God from the liuing to the dead Remember yee not that it is written To the lawâ the testimonies if they speake not it is because there is no light in them But yee are gone out of the way yee haue caused manie to fall by the Lawe yee haue broken the Couenant of Leâie saith the Lord of hostes therfore haue I made you also to be despised and vile before all the people because you kept not my Wayes but haue bene partiall in the Lawe Yea the iudgments of God are alredie fallen vpon you you all as he speaketh by his Propheâ being couered with a spirit of slumber euen strickeÌ with the blindnes of Elimas groping the way in the noone light because you haue peruerted the straight waies of the Lord and being thus miserable and blinde out of the way not only perceiue it not but loue darknes more then light refusing the light when yt is brought you yea despising yt because of the fewenes and basenes of them that bring yt you And in this Pharisaicall pride procede after your accustomed maner of blaspheming terming vs fewe vncharitable Anabaptists Donatists c. Thus fulfill you the measure of your forefathers thus dealt they with all Gods faithfull seruants that were sent vnto them yea euen with CHRIST himself refusing him for his simplicitie reputing him emong thieues deceiuers c We looke for no better vsage at your hands the seruant is neither greater nor better then his Maister if they haue done thus to the greene tree what shall not you doo to the drie Yet so far are we from all danger or harme by theis curses that God turneth them forthwith vnto vs as a blessing and to a comfortable assurance both of the fellowship of the faith and of the suffrings of CHRIST Blessed are you when men reuile you and say all maner of euil against you for my names sake c. Againe through the mercies of our God all the iniâries you can offer vnto vs cannot ouercome our charitie or breake our patience In the one we possesse our soules in the other we will not cease to praie for you euen as for our selues and be redie to doo you anie good we can Now to those poore soules whome you like miserable phisitians thus cure we giue this aduise yet not we but the Load That they beware of Wolues in sheepes clothing That thei âollow not blind guides too far That thei marke diligentlie and auoide such as transgresse and abide not in the doctrine of CHRIST not walke after the rule of the Gospel That thei turne away from such as make a shew of godlines but denie the power and practize therof deceiuing with faire wordes the hearts of the simple talking of CHRIST but denijng him in deedes Further we send them not to mans worde nor ouer sea but to Gods worde which is neere them euen in their mouthes and in their hearts Let them therby trie the spirits before thei belieue them Let them therby measure their Temple their Altar and their Worshippers and especiallie their owne hearts that thei may be wise to that which is good and simple concerning euil If the latter part of your answere had bene put in the beginning to haue ãâã downe what maketh a true Minister of Christ you approued your Ministrie accordinglie we had suffered lesse iniurie and you lesse blame NotwithstaÌding because it is neuer to late to repeÌt if this your offer be according to your heart we most
the faith or had made profession therof where they haue not the true ministrie of CHRIST but a strange antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them vvhere they haue not the gouernement of CHRIST but of Antichrist ouer them where their administration worship is not after the Gospel of CHRIST but after their popish idolatrous Leitourgie Al this may safely be defended without falling into anie such inconvenience as M r. Giffard threatneth AS to the heresie he speaketh of we doubt not nether euer thought but the best Church that consisteth of mortall men may fall ether of negligence or of ignorance into greiuous offences and dangerous errors Yea we doubt not but that some famous Churches Christians may fall into such errors as he termeth fundamentall the holding wherof should vtterly subuert the faith As in the Church of Corinth Galatia Asia there where that denied the resurrectioÌ That reuiued the Ceremonial âawes That held the doctrines of Balaam and Nicholas But this we hold withal that no true Church or Christian will maintaine anie sinne or error wheÌ yt is euidentlie shewed coÌvinced vnto them by the worde of God much lesse persecute such as reproue admonished them as you doe Or if they doe whilest they remaine in that estate they are not of vs to be held the true Churches of CHRIST TO your second chardge we answeare That we haue learned to put difference betwixt error heresie All good men as is said doo may erre but no good man wil defend or persist in his error when yt is shewed and conuinced vnto him Obstinacie ioyned vnto error after yt is dulie convinced maketh heresie Furder we say That anie error being obstinatly holden and taught after it is duelie convinced reproued vnto him maketh an hereticke and heresie in that partie or in that Congregation that so holdeth and teacheth it and doth separate from the faith communion of Christ. Wherfore we can but wonder at your ignorance who staÌd for a Teacher in your church and yet hold some errors obstinatlie held taught against the truth of God not to be heresies or at the least not to be fundamental though you see by expresse rule euerie hereticke after one and the second admonition to be shunned Yet say we not that though euerie error thus obstinatlie held be heresie and euerie transgressioÌ against the lawe be sinne that therfore all sinnes are equal or all errors of like indignitie The lawe and iudgments of God teach vs to put difference NEther is ther cause whie you should chardge vs or we confesse our selues guiltie of pride presumption intrusion into Godes iudgment seat for condemning those assemblies which the whole worde of God condemneth in all their doings Greater is your pride presumption c that in this maner condemne and blaspheme the truth and seruantes of God for reprouing your sinnes that thus plead for and coulor these filthie abhominations of your Church which are most odious to euerie good conscience But this knowe for certaine howsoeuer the Shipmasters Maryners and Marchantmen of these wares howle and crye out howsoeuer the false Prophet labour to gilde and adorne the false Church with the iewells ornamentes and titles that belong to the true Church how much soeuer the Harlot doe glorifie her self and say in her heart that she sitteth as a Queene and is no widowe and shall see no sorrowe Yet shal her plagues come in one daye death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnt with fire because the God that condemneth her is a strong Lorde IN that you chardge vs with the breach of the rule Math. 18. vnto you this still proceedeth of your former vayne conceipt arrogating vnto your Churches such names titles prerogatiues duties as belong and are only giuen to the true Churches of CHRIST Not being able noâ endeuouring to approue your Churches by the Testament of Christ although you were often required and vrged by vs so to doe wherby all contention should soone haue ceased you beene cleared iustified we iustlie conuict and chardged In the meane while we affirme vnto you That these golden rules onlie belong vnto the true Churâh of CHRIST and that the Court without the Temple vvhich is giuen to the Gentiles is to be cast out and not to be measured The Cannons of the POPE which your Church imbraceth more fitly agree vnto you then the rules of Christs Gospel which your Church reiecteth and blasphemeth But that we maie the sooner see our fault shew vs we pray you how we might execute this rule vnto you how we might tel yt to your Church how we might be heard and haue redresse For if by your Church you meane the ConvocatioÌ house you see how they haue often openly reiected this sute If you meane by your Church the Bishops whom you cal the cheif gouernours of your Church you see they blaspheme this truth caling the order of Christs gouernmeÌt intollerable daÌgerous to the subuertion of Prince state they hate persecute imprison al that speake for or seek the same But if nowe you meane by Churches your Parish Churches alas you see they want power they can mend nothing be yt neuer so heinous or hereticall they must receaue what their Lordes the Bisshops impose and endure til they redresse How then to whom or to what end would you haue vs complaine vnto your Church in this estate Or with what equitie and conscience can you thus reuile and coÌdemne vs for breaking Christs order towardes your Church when you see your Church wil not be subiect vnto Christes order but persecuteth vs and al such as reproue their faultes and seek to doo Christes will because their worckes are euil and wil not endure the light when they are neuer so litle examined therbye As shal furder appeare but by a cursorie touching of these principal transgressions following THE FIRST PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION VVHERVVITH YOVR CHVRCHES ARE CHARDGED IS THAT they worship GOD after a false maner Their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpon them We leaue your first answeare vnto this Transgression and our replie vpon your said answeare to be pervsed and compared by the indifferent Reader and now addresse our selues vnto this your second defence FIrst to make our aâcusatioÌ his answere more cleare M r. GIF traÌslateth our PropositioÌ into a Sylogisme thus VVhatsoeuer assemblies worship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inveÌtion of maÌ euen of the maÌ of sinne c the same are not the true Churches of GOD. But th' assemblies as they generallie staÌd in England doe vvorship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inventioÌ of man c Therfore the assemblies of EnglaÌd be not the true Churches of GOD. We finde M r. Giffard so ful of legier du main that we had neede looke narrowlie
to his fingers lest by his sophistrie diepe schole learning he beguile vs as the Serpent by his craftines deceaued Euah and turne vs not onlie from the ture state of our controuersie but from the simplicitie that in CHRIST M. Giffard as yt should seeme finding these Propositions as they were deliuered him al to hard and heauie for him hath sought to lighten his burden by leauing out such matter words as pressed him most sore and then would runne away with the rest as you see The words he hath left out ought to haue ioyned to euerie Transgression are these willfully obstinate as appeareth in the verie next words immediatly going before these 4. Propositions Furder in repeating vrdging the Transgression he hath purposely left out these wordes and imposed vpon them and in their places hath set c. which serueth not the tourne half so wel These words we can at no haÌd spare him and therfore must entreate him to add them to both his first and second Proposition which if he doe he shall then finde the fearful coÌclusion to followe faster then he with al his logique caÌ auoide For if they remaine obstinate and incorrigible yea incurable in their sinnes disobedient to the voyce of CHRIST skorning his reprof despising his grace refusing to repent hauing nether wil nor power to amend be their sinne as smale in their owne eies as they can imagine as litle as by their learned distinctions of Fundamental c. they can anie way make it yet it being a transgression of Gods most holie lawe bringeth death and being holden after this manner abouesaide bringeth euerlasting death and doth in this estate separate them from the loue fauour and mercie of God so far as we can iudge Ther can be no remission without repentance nether can anie be said to repent whilest they obstinatlie persist in wilful traÌsgression nor the Lord in that estate to accept anie offring at their hands be their offrings otherwise neuer so perfect and according to the lawe as the scriptures plentifullie witnesse So then if M. Giffard had taken the matter with him he should not thus haue altred the whole state of our PropositioÌ in steade of clearing it nether should haue had anie cause thus to chardge yt with heresie after his accustomed maner or to haue produced his scholastical or as he vseth it we might more rightlie saye papistical distinctions of fundamental errors and transgressioÌs Wherbie what ells should he inferr or doth he labour to proue if not That some errors sinns are as the Papistes saye mortal others not deadlie Or ells that which is more grosse That some error or transgression might be built vpon the foundation Because some errors and sinnes are of higher nature and offence then other or because that the best men and Churches may fal into greiuous errors and sinnes which as we neuer denied so we stil to the stopping of our aduersaries vngodlie mouthes affirme Yet hence it followeth not that because the best men and Churches that hold the foundation may erre and sinne therfore anie error or sinne is of the foundation or is not a transgression from the foundation The writteÌ worde of God deliuered by the Prophets and Apostels is the foundation CHRIST IESVS himself being the cheif corner stone Euerie part of the scripture is a like true inspired of God giuen to our direction and instruction in all thinges No error or transgression can be ioyned vnto or built vpoÌ this foundation no more then light darkenes can be mingled The least departure from Godes worde is an error the least transgression of Gods lawe is a sinne the rewarde of the least error or sinne is eternal death if the mercy of God and merites of CHRIST come not betwixt which mercy and merites belong not vnto the impenitent and obstinate Therfore they that obstinatlie hold anie error or transgression and wil not by repentance be purged from the same lose CHRIST and so hold not the foundation Now then seing Mr. Giffard hath a special phantasie to drawe this Transgression more then anie of the .3 Prinsipal Transgressions following into forme of argument because in his bad conscience he did foresee they would presse too sore let the first PropositioÌ be draweÌ into forme of Argument thus Whatsoeuer assemblies worship GOD administer according to an idolatrous Leitourgie imposed vpon theÌ and continue wilfullie obstinate in the said sinnes are not in that estate to be esteamed or coÌmunicated with as the true Churches of God But your publique assemblies in EnglaÌd doo worship God and administer according to such an idolatrous Leitourgie imposed vpon them and continue wilfullie obstinate in the saide sinnes Therfore the publique assemblies of England are not in this estate to be held or coÌmunicated with as the true Churches of God BVt let vs now retorne againe vnto that Argument which you haue taken such paynes to drawe and to confute in our names The second or minor PropositioÌ therof you denie vzt That the Church of England doth worship God after a false maner their worship âeing made of affirming your worship to be the embracing of the holie Bible and by the doctrine therof c. Wel let the holie Bible be iudge betwixt vs in al our controuersies and let your writing shewe how wel you haue approued your worship in those perticular pointes which were recited reproued vnto you But in our iudgmeÌt you flee from this issue before you beginne in that you make so lardge an exception of imperfections waÌtes spots blemishes faultes which destroy not the worship of God otherwise you saye your Church doth worship God aright without heresie blasphemie or idolatrie Nowe surelie this is the odd onlie exception that euer we heard of Whie if al imperfections waÌtes spots blemishes faultes were taken away we durst ioyne in the rest of your worship to you or the Pope either The rest that remaineth must then needes be free and pure from heresie blasphemie or idolatrie It were a wonderful apostasie or heresie where were no truth especially when al corruption should be purged away But if you meane that these faultes thus reproued by vs and holden by you doe not corrupt Gods worship amongst you for the trial of this let the nature and qualitye of them be dulie examined by the word of God and we doubt not but a litle of such leauen shalbe fownd to make sowre the whole lumpe Yea that these spots and bleamishes you speake of being loked in that pure glasse wil appeare the olde runing issues incurable botches of Egipt which they haue deriued from their mother of Rome Euen of those malignant vlcers that are founde vpon the men which haue the marcke of the Beast and vpon them which worship his image for anie defence that you haue or can make for them YEt vnto the 4. apparant reasons
in our general positioÌ of this transgression to proue your worship false and idolatrous your peremptorie answere is That they but make apparaÌt our vanitie and Anabaptistical error Our vanitie in that the 3. first 1. of the invention of man 2. of that man of sinne 3. erroneous are al but one Our Anabaptistical error is in the 4. in these wordes imposed wherin we chalendge such a freedome to the Church as that nothing may be imposed vpon the flockes that the Church-gouernours shal decree by the worde The 3. first of these reasons whereby his worship was proued to be idolatrous he quietlie suffring to passe and carry their conclusion laboureth to proue al but one Because saith he whatsoeuer maÌ inventeth in the worship of GOD is erroneous And whatsoeuer is erroneous therin was invented by man For al false worship is mans invention whether it be the invention of the man of sinne or anie other it is al one before God vvho respecteth not persons but the vvickednes of the sinne Wel howsoeuer we might insist and shew difference betweene that maÌ of sinne that Antichrist and others that haue not such cursed marckes vpon them howsoeuer also we might shew differences betwixt the deuises of other more godlie men which deuises peraduenture in themselues conteine no errors vntil they be abused set vp enioyned and read in the church c and the Popes Portesse from which execrable plaÌt al these idolatrous graftes are fetched Yet wil we not stand vpon lighter matters with you contending whether the reasons may be said three or one It sufficeth vs and we content our selues to haue proued obteined That the worship of your Church is erroneous yt being made of the invention of man And your self hath confessed That vvhatsoeuer man inventeth in the vvorship of God is erroneous Nowe we may furder conclude from the second Commandment That whatsoeuer worship is deuised by man and whatsoeuer deuise of man is put into the worship of God is idolatrie But a great part if not the whole worship of your Church is deuised by man euen by the man ãâã c. Therfore the worship of your Church is idolatrie Let yââr Seruice-booke proue our âiâor Proposition or your answers to the perticulars disproue it And we in the meane time will procede vnto your answere vnto the .4 part of our Proposition imposed vpon them Wherin you chardge vs with this Anabaptisticall error That we should chalendg such a freedome as nothing might be imposed vpon the Church which the Church gouernours should decree by the worde It should seeme certeinly you knowe not what truth or error meaneth Or ells are so possessed with malice as you make no conscieÌce what truth you cal heresie or heresie you cal truth as appeareth by your vniust chardging of vs and your vngodlie defending al the abhominations of the tymes Who but you could drawe this hereticall collection from our wordes we in the same sentence and in the verie next worde immediatlie going before hauing protested your worship to be erroneous How maie it followe that because we denie errors to be imposed vpon the Church Therfore we denie that such thinges as the Elders shal determine of by y e worde of God may be imposed vpoÌ the Church Whie what the Elders decree by the worde of God cannot be said to be the invention or the commandement of man but of God by whose direction they but pronounce and performe the will of God But no error can be said to be of the worde of God and euerie invention of man by your owne confession is erroneous Therfore we may stil againe here conclude that seing the worship of your church of England is made of the invention of man euen of the man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpoÌ them yt is false idolatrous and such as no true Elders may impose or the true Church of Christ receaue Furder we say that no true Elders of the Church nor y e whole Church yt self may decree or impose anie thing by way of lawe which Christ hath not decreed imposed in his worde And if you hold otherwise as your popish phrases Decree impose vpon the flockes seeme to import then we affirme that you both hold a Papistical Anabaptistical error and vtterlie not onlie corrupt the worship gouernment of Christ but bring in a new worship gouernment by bringing in setting vp your owne decrees deuises as the Papistes Anabaptistes doe NOw coÌmeth their Leitourgie or Seruice-Booke which coÌtaineth the publique worship administratioÌ of their Church to be examined by the word of God The defence wherof Mr. GIFFARD though he be a sworne Priest after vnto the orders therof yet he verie loathlie and doubtfullie vndertaketh at the first entrance as one that carieth a witnesse and a iudge that could tell an other tale in his owne conscience He confesseth that as no mans workes are perâect so there are manie and great faultes in this Booke though as yt should seeme none of those perticulars which we recited vnto him onlie the baptisme by weomen excepted seing the laboureth to defend all the rest But we which for some errors and spots hould it to be an idolatrous booke and the worship therof idolatrie fal into that foule and detestable heresie of perfectioÌ And in that we affirme yt to be a pregnant Idoll ful of errours blasphemies and abhominations vve doe falslie accuse and impudentlie sclander These great wordes nether convince vs nor cleare you let them therfore remaine vpon your accompt The truth of our chardges and the qualitie of your transgressions shall by and by appeare by the discussing the perticulars And for all your greate threates of heresie we still for the faultes we haue alleadged though there were no more as by your owne confession ther are both manie more and greater dare affirme your worship to be false idolatrous and abhominable The vvorde of God caleth him an heretick that obstinatelie holdeth anie one error after due conviction though be hold much truth besides There is no heretick that doth not hold some yea much truth The word of God pronounceth them idolatours that obstinately contynue in anie idolatrous and false worship though they doe manie other things according to the rules of the worde ells were not the Papistes to be iudged Idolatours or Heretickes Shall all they now that iudge according to the worde of God be guiltie of that detestable heresie of perfection What is this but to accuse God of heresie whose iudgments these are Because we cannot be perfect here therfore we ought not to contend towards perfection by leauing that which is euill as yt is shewed vnto vs and endeuouring to do that which is good Might not the Masse-booke and the most vile heresies be thus defended and iustified Because they are not perfect therfore they not euill Because they cannot be perfect therfore they will leaue none euil This is Mr.
of the Sacraments was perfect and fullie sufficient Yf they so thincke of yt Whether they iudge it lawful for anie mortal men or the whole Church willingly wittingly to alter or add anie thing to or plucke anie thing from the said institution of our Sauiour in the Sacraments Or if they so add Whether our Sauiour doth accept and blesse yt as his owne institution And if God doe not accept or blesse such Sacraments where his institution is thus wilfullie violated and changed Howe such âdulterate Sacraments may be said the true seales of Gods Couenant especiallie where such a blasphemous horrible popish idolatrous ceremonie is vsed as Mr. Giffard coÌfesseth this signe of the crosse to be except yt be better with them then it was with the Papistes Or howe may the faithful in this estate ioyne vnto them And nowe yt would be knowen of Mr. Giffard seing he in his owne iudgment condeÌneth these Symbolical Seremonies howe he dare thus presumtuously breake CHRISTES institution in deliuering them after the maner prescribed and ioyne vnto those men that enioyne those ceremonies against such of CHRISTES faithful seruants as reproue them stand and suffer againgst them Is not this most fearefully and presumptuously to tempt God to sinne against his owne coÌscience It is no excuse vnto him to saye the best reformed Churches doe vse witnesses he meaneth God-fathers and God-mothers in baptisme For his owne conscience knoweth and iudgeth that the best Churches doe erre in so doing Furder Baptisme being publique to be deliuered openlie in th'assemblie when the whole Churche is mett together what neede more witnesses of the matter then the whole Congregation But howe wicked and impious is that lawe of their Church which forbiddeth the Parents to answere and vndertake for the bringing vp their owne children in the true faith and feare of God and driueth them to bring Popish Gossips or sureties who must both vndertake vowe and answere for their childe That he doth forsake the Deuil his workes c. What can be more vaine folish and ridiculous TO the Baptisme by weomen you answeare That it is both coÌdemned by the cheif Gouernours of your Church and is not practized except it be among the popish superstitious ignoraÌt sort First we must oppose the publique lawe of your Church against those your gouernours who we suppose as confidentlie as you speake wil not proue in the plural nomber when the pointe coÌmeth to scanning Your lawe in 3. places of your Portesse doth not onlie allowe the baptisme by weomeÌ but publiquelie iustifie it and maketh a kinde of necessitie of such priuat baptisme Saijng that if the child be in danger they may baptise yt at home without a Minister and that in this case they haue donne wel according to due order concerning the baptisinge of this childe which being borne in original sinne in the wrath of God is nowe by the lauer of regeneration in baptisme receyued into the nomber of the children of God and heires of life euerlasting Wherin besides that they most highlie breake prophane th'institutioÌ and ordinances of Christ coÌcerning the publique seale of this holie CouenaÌt in deliuering yt without a lawful Minister priuatelie in a house rashlie and vnreuerently without due order c they also consequeÌtly maintaine teach these popish blasphemous errors therbye That if the childe had dyed vnbaptized yt had bene damned And that baptisme is of necessitie to saluation For ells what needed so great feare haste that they would not staye to bring the childe to the publique Congregation no noâ so much as for the Minister to baptise yt Or how could there he so great cause and so greate necessitie in the matter as their booke mentioneth if they thought that the saluation of the childe honge not vpon the Baptisme Wherbie is manifestly coÌuinced as also by their wordes not secretlie implyed That they hold Baptisme the cause and not the seale of saluation For ells to the infant nowe dying what good could baptisme doe Or which waye could yt be a Laver of regeneration vnto yt or receiue yt into the nomber of Gods children We had thought that the saluation of the childe had onlie honge vpon th'eternal election and predestination of God And that the seale of the Couenant had belonged ynto yt by reason of the Parents faith and is administred not as anie helpe or present benefite to the newe borne infant so much as when yt commeth to ryper age to be a contynual comfort help vnto yt BIsshopping Mr. Giffard saith is litle vsed or vrged in the Church of EnglaÌd being loath belike to make anie defence therof Yet it is certaine that the Priest is in his Portesse enioyned to commaund That the children be brought to the Bisshop to be confirmed so soone as they can saye in the vulgare tongue the articles of their faith c. Also in an other place of their said seruice-booke there is an expresse lawe That none shalbe admitted to the holye Communion vntil such time as he can say the Catechisme and be confirmed Howe accorde these lawes to Mr. Giffards saying that yt is litle vsed But what a monstrous matter is this confirmation of their Church where the Baptisme of CHRIST is to be confirmed of a wretched man if he were as he is nothing lesse a seruant of CHRISTE Yea that Christes faithful seruaÌts whom CHRIST hath alredie publiquely baptised receyued and engrafted vnto himselfe should be kept from the comfortable table of the Lorde vntil they haue a popish Bisshop his confirmation Not here to mention the binding of the faith of the whole Church to an Apocrypha Catechisme Yet to make this their confirmation either of greater estimation or more execrable with all men they add in the second cause manie speciall vertues therof Namely that by their imposition of handes and praier such as are so confirmed by them maye receaue strength and defence against all temptations to sinne and the assaultes of the VVorlde and the Deuil Surely if this be true great is the Bisshops faulte to neglect the practise theâof but howe great then our sinne to blame and condemne such a wonderfull excellent ordinance But doubtles this is either too good or too bad to be true If al they vpon whom these Bisshops shall laye their haÌdes praye ouer shal receaue strength and defence against al temptations to sinne and the assaults of the worlde and the deuil then shal al they that receaue this Confirmation be vndoubtedlie saued Yea if anie of them whome the Bisshop shal thus confirme shal receiue this strength and defence c then haue the Bisshops greater power and their prayers more vertue then eueâ God gâue to anie mortal man yea then euer he gaue to our Sauiour CHRIST himself with whom though Iudas were contynuallie conuersant his most Heauenly doctrines and holie prayers yet the Deuil entred into him and preuayled against him Though Peter were a
right deare and faithful seruant of CHRIST yet Sathan sifted him and he fell Yea we had thought that our Sauiour onlie had receiued this strength and defence against al temptations to sinne assaults c. And that al mortal men had bene dailye subiect to sinne temptation c that our reioycing might be of God and not of our selues and Gods glorie be shewed and perfected through our weaknes If these vanuties of the Bissops were true then might it indeed rightly be called a Confirmation for then such as had that were sure and sure there then to those should be no more vse of CHRISTES merites suffrings or mediation or of Gods mercye But because al men are coÌtinuallie prone vnto and euen enclosed and compassed about with sinne whilest they dwel in this mortal flesh and haue continual neede of Gods mercy and vse of CHRISTS merites suffrings and mediation Yea because we see wel nigh al those whom the Bisshops haue thus confirmed to be confirmed in al sinne and wickednes and euen the Bisshops themselues the aucthors of this deuise from whom al this vertue and holines should flowe fourth vnto others to be them-selues the verie synkes draynes of al abhomination corruption idolatrie superstitioÌ blasphemie and open transgression of al Gods lawes We are confident in the truth and power of our Lorde IESâS CHRIST to witnesse against these abhominable ordinances of Antichrist and against the Church of England for receiuing the same and maintayning the most impious blasphemous doctrines that ensue therof as is aboue proued TO the blasphemous Collects in your Sacraments Booke you wishe we were as weary in lying and sclandering as we should be to seeke finde out one such You haue in rememârance the Collects wherin the Priest by th'aucthoritie committed vnto him doth absolue the sicke of al his sinnes You must not forget your two Cellects said ouer your deade brother The one wherin you praise God for receiuing to mercye his soule liued he or died he neuer so prophane blasphemouse and impenitent a wretch The other wherin you praye for him that you with him may haue a perfect consummatioÌ blisse both in bodie and soule Nowe to helpe your memorie a little furder we woulde desire you to consider better of that glorious Antheame you singe or saye in your publique Communion wherin with Angells Arch-Angells and al the companie of heauen you laude magnifie c Wherin we wil not demaunde of you howe whilest you remaine in the flesh you can haue such familiar conversation with those heauenlie souldiours and elect spirits of the faithful deceased that you together with them can praise laude God Nether wil we presse you with the papistical and curious speculations in making digrees of Angells Arch-Angells c. But we would here knowe of you howe manie Arch-Angells you reade of finde in the Scriptures And whether you knowe anie more heades of Angells then Christ himself Exept peradveÌture your Church haue some especial prerogatiue froÌ the Apostatical Sea to make Arch-Bisshops and Arch-Angells Your Collect also in baptisme of Sanctifijng the floud Iordan and al other waters to the mistical washing away of sinne some saye sauoreth greatly of Poperye and retayneth the people in a superstitious opinion That the water vsed in baptisme hath holines some especial vertue in yt abââe common water especially wheÌ yt is thus blessed by the Priest and ãâã out of the hallowed Fonte c. But we wil not presse you herewitâ nether yet stand to examine your Collect vpon your St. Michael all Angells-Day how you make Michael a creature and Canonize him amonge the Popes Saincts and worship him amongst together with all Angels This shalbe no blasphemie no Poperie in your Church Nether will we stand to vnrip your popish patched Letanie Or shew by what POPE and whie euery part therof was deuised and added And wherfore yt is good As for the quick the deade For al that trauaile by sea or by land For all weomen labouring with childe For all sicke persons and younge children all prisoners and captiues For Bishops Curates For lightnings and tempestes For plague pestilence and famine For battaile and murder and for sodeyne death c. All which things and what ells that you will request at his handes CHRIST cannot but graunt you when you so beconiure him By the mysterie of his holie incarnation by his holie natiuitie and circumcision by his baptisme fasting and temptation by his agonie and bloudie sweate by his Crosse and passion by his pretious death and buriall by his glorious resurrection and assention and by the comming of the Holy Ghost And sweetlie you entreat him by them all seuerally and ioyntely to deliuer you from the euils aboue-said and also from fornication and al other deadly sinnes In which Sofrage we wil not obserue y t you hold some sinnes deadlie and others not deseruing death because you peraduenture can shift it off with learning howsoeuer yt standeth in the Popes booke or they that made it thought of it Onely we obserue that this your holy Letanie is a most rare and especiall confection soueraigne good for all thinges at all times but especially in the morning and therfore it is so ofteÌ enioyned to be songe or said in your Church euerie weeke at their mattens Yet was there by what aduenture we knowe not an vnsauorie vnhappie Sofrage stollen into your Letanie in Kinge EDVVARDS tyme Against the tyrannie of the Bisshop of Rome and all his detestable enormities Which Sofrage because it was nether so Canonical or holie nether agreed vnto the rest could not be songe with theÌ in tune Or because it was ouer rough doctrine for sondrie of their weake brethereÌ that then loued yet loue the POPE anie thing that commeth from him with all their hearte Or ells that which is more likelie ouer plaine doctrine to make the people abhor all their Romish wares marchantmen The worthy Bishops most vigilant Pastors Gouernours of your Church to auoide these inconveniences of their pontificall aucthoritie dismissed yt thrust it quite out of their Lâtanie and vtterlie abrogated and razed it out of their Authenticall Leitourgie Wherin nowe it hath bene by these learned men corrected and this perrilous Sofrage thrust out it is impossible to finde ether heresie or blasphemie But caÌ there be more horrible execrable blasphemie then thus to coniure exercise Christ by his natiuity circumcisioÌ baptisme fasting by his agonie his sweate his crosse his death his buryal c what Coniurers or Enchaunters can exceede this where haue they learned thus to praye thus to dismember distort Christ or thus idolatrouslie to applie and abuse these outwarde thinges which he did or were donne vnto him in the fleshe Why might they not aswel beseech him by his growing in age his walking fleeping weeping c by his crowne of thornes the spondge nayles speare No meruaile
they fetched this geare from the POPES Portesse Againe where haue they learned to pray for their fore-Fathers offences if not of the POPE Where haue they learned to pray for all that erre for all that trauaile by land or water for all that are sicke in captiuitie tribulation c when there is a sinne for which we are forbidden to praye when there are many most vngodly and wicked persons going about and suffring for much mischief thus traueyling emprisoned c Pray they not for Gods open enemies for the breach of all Gods lawes for the ouerthrowe of all maiestracie publique peace order and for the destruction both of the Church coÌmon wealth therby Also where learned they to pray against lightning tempest plague famine battle c when they haue no present neede or haue no present feare or danger therof Is not this to trifle to abuse Gods name Can this prayer be of faith to praye against lightning in the middest of Wynter c Is not this to forbid God to vse his owne Creatures to his owne will and glorie Yea to forbid him to restraine his Creatures or to punish his enemies by dearth plague warre Finally where learned they to praye against sodeyne death that God should not call anie of this land yea of the whole world sodeynly Is not this to appointe God when and howe to call Hath not God reserued these secret thinges in his owne hande only forbidden men to be curious or inquisitiue after them and commanded them continually to watch be readie for in an howre that we thincke not will our Master come as a theife in the night c These are the publique prayers doctrines worship and administration of the Church of England which it not only tollerateth but with an high hand commaundeth maintayneth enforceth vpon all men Of all these execrable wares standeth Mr. GIFFARD a marchantman retayling them to the miserale people being with none more or so much offended as with those who refuse and speake against this tromperie vvhom how he rewardeth or refuteth let this his blasphemous popish booke shewe What defence he hath made for this worship and ministration Let the readers by this time iudge and howe smoothly he hath passed by and coulored yea swallowed vp all these abhominations transferring all the blame and reproach vpon the poore seruants of CHRIST that condemne this trash and admonish him Euill signes ether of a true Minister or true christian None speaking by the spirit of God iustifieth error or blasphemeth the truth at any time How far he hath sought to iustifie these antichristian deuises popish enormities and blasphemed vs for speaking the truth Let his booke shewe Yet bringeth he against vs a certaine Secte in their Church which condemne certayne thinges as corruptions such as neede reformation and therfore would know how we could abandon al th'assemblies for this Booke seing manie disalowe manie thinges therin TO this he saith we make a double answeare First that vsing a part they doe homage to the whole Then that the best part of this Booke is an abhomination to the Lorde c. This dubblenes is of your owne heart who dissembling with God and your owne conscience to auoyde opeÌ shame care not what wrong you doe others or what iudgments you heape vpon your self against the daye of wrath Our answeare was but one and this That you knewe neuer a Minister that vseth not the Booke that standeth not vnder this Idoll Or that had throwne it out by the power of Gods worde or with-drawen the people from yt with al their preaching these 29. yeares But that they all administer by yt ioyne their gospell to yt minister to that people that vse yt c. That the conningest of you that vse the best and leaue the rest connot make that best part you vse other then a piece of swynes-flesh an abhomination to the Lorde And that the perswation of your consciences could neither iustifie your worship cleare your selues or satisfie others Especially when we see your consciences to tollerate to submit vnto the whole to vse part in respect of your homage and to refuse part for shame of the worlde This you were ashamed to inserte because you were not able to answeare Therfore in all this they but counterfeite and you cauil What folly can you finde in this saying That in vsing part they doe homage for the whole Stand not all your Ministers bownd to this Booke sworne in their canonicall obedience to administer according to the order prescribed therin and not to preach against anie thing by publique authoritie established Stand not the Church-wardens and Sidemâ bownde to present the defaults And the Arch-Deacon and Commissarie to censure the same How then seing all your Ministers stand in this subiection vnto yt would you haue vs thincke that the part they vse is not in respect of their homage to the whole Or howe woulde you haue vs thincke that they condemne anie part therof when they speake not against yt and cast yt not out by the power of the worde nether with-drawe themselues nor the people from yt but ioyne in prayers sacramentes with them that vse yt Is this to condemne yt or to condemne theÌselues rather in the things they do CaÌ you with your fleshly reason put this away Might they not by your reason stand sworne to y e Masse-Booke ioyne to such idolatrous priestes people as vse yt yet if in their owne conscience or secretly they dislike some faultes therof be as cleare as these Ministers you speake of are of the corruptions they condemne There are some truthes some good things in the Masse-Booke also You vse no good reason to persuade vs by your Schismes and diuisions in your Church vnto your Church We know that Christ is not diuided and y t there is but one Spirit one Baptisme CHRIST is not yea nay yea in one place naye in an other Though christiaÌs may through y e ignoraÌce darcknes that is in them dissent in some things yet ar they to walke by one rule and not to teach diuers doctrines Who so teach otherwise or causeth anie dissentioÌ or offences besides the doctrine with we haue learned is to be auoyded to be cast out If either of these factions you speake of had bene of CHRIST they would yeâ this haue proceded according to the rule of CHRIST against the offenders and not haue remayned in this contention diuision TO your next vehement exclamation of frensie In that we terme the best part of your Portesse but a piece of swynes-fleshe c wherin you saye we strike at God and blaspheame that which is most holy because therin are sondrie portions of Scripture As the Lordes prayer the tenne commandements the articles of your faith c. We beseech you when you shall be a litle come to your self are not all these with your Pistâes and Gospells in the Masse-Booke
also yet you wil hold no part of that execrable Idoll good The Papistes hange the first wordes of the Gospel after Iohn about their necke for manie purposes shall we not saye that this or their Agnus Dei are abhominable Idolls therfore Coniurers vse diuers Psalmes and scriptures in their magical incantations diuers Collects with as litle euill as most of yours shall we nowe allowe anie part of their Coniurations are they not altogether accursed The Scriptures then we see may be abused yet no way iustifie anie part of the wicked action or naughty thing to which they are applyed The Scriptures are holy good of themselues yet when they are thus violently rent dismembred constrayned peruerted abused ioyned to these idolatries they no way iustifie any part of the vvorship but make the whole more execrable We can saye then that those Scriptures vvhich you thus prophane and abuse to your idolatries aboue-said as your idoll feastes and all your idol vvorship and ministration are in their due place true vse holie reuerend gratious But vvhen they are abused peruerted and ioyned to patch vp this idolatrie they make the whole the more execrable All the Scriptures then of God are holy pure and all the whole Masse-Booke and English seruice-Booke and euerie part therof are detestable Idolls All which Idoll and euery part therof vve can condemne and yet preserue the sacred maiestie and aucthoritie of the Scriptures All this your festered conscience blasphemous mouth could to your furder iudgment confesse in our name though Sathan that speaketh in you by and by sought to quench it by deriding our holie suffrings Our baÌdes vnto vs are comfortable glorious vnto God and shal rise vp and be produced in iudgment with this idolatrous murderous generatioÌ of your horned cleargy But now to the Scriptures be you alledged If you were demaunded where you learned to mumble ouer that Scripture by you falsely caled the Lords prayer fiue tymes in your Morowe-Masse and to vse yt at all assaies to to saye yt ouer the sick ouer the deade ouer the weomen in Churching ouer the marryed c should not your holie Father the POPE be founde the aucthor of all this Also if we should aske you where you reade and how you could proue that blasphemous Article of your faith That CHRIST discended into Hel what scripture could you shew or alleadge for yt Thus are euen those thinges wherof you glorie tourned to your shame if so be that you could be ashamed of anie thing Yet howsoeuer you maye harden your heart and your face against the manifest truth by this sleight discussing of your worship doctrines and administration euen by this litle which is alreadie said all men may discerne what kinde of ministers blinde guides you be Also anie that had but once seene the Church of Rome might easilie by the ââea-spotts freakes you speake of knowe her daughter of England at the first blush For as the Mother such the Daughter is in al her limbes features and proportions Hetherto we haue spoken of some odious fowle faultes and errors in perticular founde in this their worship or Leitourgie the furder examination wherof and searche of the rest that remaine we leaue to the furder diligeÌce of others And nowe touching this their seruice-booke and Leitourgie in general this we saye 1. IN that they presume to giue and enioyne their prescript wordes in praier they take the office of the Holie Ghost awaie quench the spirit of the ministrie and of the whole Church stop and keepe out the graces of God thrust their owne idle deuises vpon the whole Church yea vpon GOD himselfe whether he wil or no 2. IN that bie their Leitourgie they prescribe what and how much to reade at Morne to their Mattens at Eauen c teachinge the Church and ministrie to pray by nomber stint and proportion it is not onely popish but most friuolous and vayne disgracing and not instructing the Church and ministerie 3. IN that by this their Leitourgie they prescribe vnto the Church what Scriptures publiquelie to reade and when to reade them as these Chapters and Psalmes at their mattens before noone those at after noone c On all the dayes that they haue publique meetings and seruice through the yeere and soe from yeere to yeere They therebie take from the Church the holie and free vse both of the Scriptures and spirit of GOD. They therbie conceale and shut out of the Church a great part of GODS holie worde which they reade not As also abuse without order those scriptures they enioyne to be read 4. IN that they shread rend and dismember the Scriptures from the holie Order and natural sense of their context to make them Epistles Gospels Lessons select Psalmes to their festivals and Idol worship aboue-said They most heinouslie pervert and abuse the Scriptures to the high dishonor of GOD their owne feareful iudgment 5. IN that they bring in and commaunde the Apochrypha writings to be publiquelie read in the Church They both mainetaine and publiquelie teach the dangerous errors therin contayned to the poysoning and subverting of the faith of the Church They thrust these deuises of men into the place of GODS worde causing the people therebie to reuerence and esteeme them as the holie Oracles of GOD of like aucthoritie dignitie and truth and to resorte vnto them to builde their faith thervpon and therbie they bring in an other foundation into the Church besides the high iniurie donne vnto GOD therbie 6. FInallie in that by this their Leitourgie they bring in erect and enioyne a new strange kinde of administration as is aboue proued in the perticulars They make and erect a new Gospel and so must needes also erect vnto yt a new ministrie For the ministrie of Christ is only bounde vnto and wil onlie administer by Christes Testament wherein they haue a most perfect Leitourgie for the whole administration of his Church Therfore this present Leitourgie and ministrie of ENGLAND are by al these reasons in general and perticular founde and proued at once to be counterfeite vngodlie and Antichristian His wide friuolous Parenthesis from the 17. page of his booke vnto the 47. touching read prayer and prescript Leitourgies we leaue to be discussed and refuted by an other to whose writinges we referr the Reader Leauing Mr. Giffard and the whole Church of ENGLAND touching this first pointe of their worship to be compassed about with the sparckes and to walke on in the light of the fire that they haue kindled Yet this to them of our hand they shal lye in sorrowe THE SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION IS THAT the prophane vngodlie multitudes without the exception of anie one person are with them receiued into and retayned in the bozome and bodie of their Church IN Mr. Giffard his former answere vnto this Transgression he then not being past al shame confessed That the most Churches in England want godlie
Pastârs and there al are admitted he that admitteth them being the worst in the companie These assemblies as openlie guiltie of this confusion sacriledge wilful prophanatioÌ of the holie things of God he would not then defend But now vpon better aduise the world being greatly changed with the reforming Priests since that tyme and no hope left for that sect to preuaile aganst the Bisshops he hath changed his copie quite building againe those Romish abhominatioÌs he had before destroyed as in the Transgression aboue handled appeareth And nowe in this Transgression as one greatly greiued that such large wordes had escaped him he seeketh to retract them in the best maner he may and to salue al againe by saying That the Church of England doth neither approue such admission of prophane men to the Sacrament nor yet suffer it in practize wholie howsoeuer they are admitted through the negligence of the Ministers c. Where this high sacriledge is wittingly wilfully committed by the most of the Ministers seene and suffred by al the Gouernours of the Church who haue made and doe maineteine such wicked Ministers where most of the people of the land consent ioyne in this sinne where that lesser part of Ministers people he speaketh of that doe not the like haue made no separatioÌ froÌ these wicked Gouernours Ministers and People that thus wilfully contynue in this presâmptuous sinne sacriledge but ioyne vnto them in the communioÌ of their prayers Sacramens Here we would knowe whether the Church of England may not iustly be reproued for suffring approuing this sinne Ells th'Apostle faulted for reprouing the whole Church of Corinth for suffring not casting out th'incestuous person although no doubt there were in the Church of Corinth that vtterly disliked condemned the offence That all the Gouernours of your Church thus approue mainetaine these wicked Ministers whoÌ they haue made is manifest in that they doe not censure theÌ for their heinous offences That these Ministers coÌmit this sacriledge your self hath in your former answere coÌfessed terming them vngodlie and iudging them the worst of the companie Where by the waye not to hinder the matter in hand we must advertise you that you haue highly broken the rules of christian order and charitie towards these your bretheren fellowe Ministers thus to publish and condemne them and that to such as you hold hereticks and schismaticks from your Church before your Church had censured them or you for the Churches wilful default had forsaken either the Church or theÌ If they be to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST which office they professe to beare in your Church then great is your sinne thus disorderlie to blaspheme iudge and publish them If they be not to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST theÌ as great is your sinne in ioyning vnto them in communion of prayers and Sacraments c and in not separating from them and from that Church which thus presumptuouslie doth make impose and mainetaine such an antichristian vngodly Ministerie Thus your disorderlie and vnchristian behauiour towardes your bretheren yea the Ministers of your Church wherof your self by profession standeth as yet a Minister and member might be greatly agrauate and more iustly charged with those faults you lay vpon vs of accusing condemning whole assemblies of Christ of rending and tearing vp the tender plants in most desperate and sauage maner And al this before the Church of England hath censured these Ministers and assemblies If we would be so friuolous we could throughly wound you with your owne weapons But we remitt you to the iudgment and vengeance of the Lord for all your blasphemie and cursed speaking stil witnessing against the sinnes of your Church prouing if God at anie tyme wil giue you repentance FVrder in your former answeare you affirmed that you knewe manie Congregations in England where the Pastor repelled th'vnworthie from the Sacraments c. We replyed That euen in those special Congregations all the prophane and their seede were at the first receyued as in all your other Congregations And that this Suspention of the Pastor wherbie he repelled was popish and Antichristian euen the instrument of that idol shephearde rebated without edge or poynte of no value or power c and therfore this could be no separation seing the suspended stil remayned of and in your Church That al without exception were receiued in these Congregations we proued because all without exception of anie were baptized That none were or could be there put out we proued because the Parson and his whole flocke or al these special Pastors or flockes together haue not that power which our Lorde IESVS CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church vnto the worldes end to caste out the wicked by excoÌmunicatioÌ and the other Congregations by his owne confession did not caste them out All this notwithstanding Mr. Giffard before he hath either proued the orderly gathering communioÌ of these Congregations at the restoring from apostasy or that they nowe had the power of Christ amongst them to excommunicate the wicked wil needes by this idol popish Suspension iustifie these Congregations and convince vs of falle accusation And thus euerie where he administreth weapons vnto vs to wound beate himself with his owne wordes according to the prouerbe in the mouth of the foole the staffe of pride BVt at length to reconcile himself againe with those most part of CoÌgregations Ministers which he before coÌdemned he hath changed peruerted and subtilely sullected our reason which we brought against those speciall assemblies which he endenoured to iustifie and turned yt against the whole Church of England thus Where all are receaued in by Baptisme and no povver to cast forth anie by excommunicatioÌ there all the prophane multitudes are without exception of anie one person receiued into retained in the bozome bodie of the Church But in the Church of ENGLAND all are receiued in by baptisme aud there is no povver to âast forth anie by excommunication Therfore in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes without the exception of anie one person are receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church THus after he hath manifestly falsified our wordes and changed our whole reason framing yt in his owne coÌceipt as he might best deale withall he then procedeth with all might mayne to refute this Argument and to convince vs. Which being donne he followeth the chace so whotely spending opening his mouth freely into all maner blasphemie as he driueth vs into sondrie heresies c. But now if we might be so bolde to awaken the man out of his cholerick dreame and to call him backe againe to our former reason after all this conflicte pursute and triumph he shalbe founde to haue skirmished all this while but with his owne shadowe and neuer to haue comen neare our Argument and so all his reproches and heresies must
be fayne to returne back againe into his owne heart where they were forged and whence they proceded Our former Argument being reduced into forme was to this effect Into what Congregations all are receiued as members and the said Congregations haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to caste out anie by excommunication there al the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ of any one person are receiued into retayned in the bozome and bodie of that Church or of those Churches But in those special Congregations he spake of where the Pastor doth repell from the Sacrament al are receiued as members and the Parson whole parish Or all those Pastors and their flockâs haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth anie by excommunication Therfore euen in those speciall parishes where the Priest by their seruice-booke repelleth from their Sacrament are all the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ of any one person receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie c. Here Mr. GIFFARD finding the Maior or first Proposition irrefragable The Minor thus proued vnto him because al in these parishes are baptized and the Parsons suspention is not CHRISTS excommunication hath sought to escape by changing falsifijng our reason which otherwise he was neuer able to answeare He hath quite chaunged yt by putting in a newe Minor Proposition Namely for these peculiar CongregatioÌs wherof he made instance he hath put the whole Church of England as they staÌd one bodie altogether And is now driueÌ to mingle these his select CoÌgregations with the other Most parte of Churches Ministers whom erewhile he condemned graunted guiltie of this transgression and also to praye in ayde appeale vnto the popish excommunication of that antichristian Hierarchie of their Church Gouernours And this by furder falsifijng our wordes in both his propositions vizt Where we said haue not CHRISTES power to cast forth anie by excommunication he saith haue no power to cast forth anie by excommunication We neuer doubted but the Church of England as also her mother of ROME hath a false kinde of excommunication exercised in the power of the Dragon of the Beaste but we stil denie that they haue that true ExcoÌmunication which is exercised in the name power of CHRIST which only belongeth to the Church of CHRIST Thus if the man had takeÌ his worcke before him and proued as he had gonne happely his triumphant conclusions would not so sast haue followed Then should he haue had lesse to feare and more to reioyce of his doings wheras now his reckonyng iudgment are yet behinde But if Mr. GIFFARD would vouchsalf to take his aduersaries into the field with him before the fight and giue them leaue to bring and vse their owne vveapons then seing he vvill needes haue the question now generall of the whole Church of England and our argument after a scholastical maner let yt be thus touching this Second Transgression Where all the prophane and vngodly are receiued into and reteined in the Church as members therof there cannot be said the true established Church of CHRIST But in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes vngodly of the land were receiued into are reteined in their Church as members therof Therfore the Church of ENGLAND in this estate cannot be saide the true established Church of CHRIST THe first Proposition is coÌfirmed through the whole Bible from the beginning to the end The Church of God hauing alwaies consisted of a select peculiar people caled separated from the prophane of the worlde None entring into CHRISTS Church but by a voluntarie profession of their true faith and obedience Or standing longer there then they keepe the same faith obedience The second Proposition may be proued by way of argument thus Where all were receyued into the Church without any separation at the first gathering therof and they haue not the power of CHRIST to caste forth any by orderly excoÌmunication there all the prophane multitudes may iustly be said to be receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church But in the Church of England al the prophane multitudes of the land were together without difference or separation receiued into the Church neither haue they the power of CHRIST orderly to cast forth any by true excommunication Therfore al the prophane multitudes are truly said to be receiued into and to be reteined in the bozome and bodie of their Church This aucthor his two exceptions to the first Proposition of the repelled from the Sacraments and such is depart of them-selues no waye diminish the truth or hynder the course therof For the suspended they still remaine members of their Church For such Papists Hereticks Schismaticks as depart of themselues though they ought also to be cast out by orderly Excommunication yet are they not nor can be in this their Church so cast out howe infectious and wicked soeuer they be because they haue not the power and excommunication of CHRIST amongst them So that nowe all the controuersie wil be about the second Proposition whether the Church of England haue receaued in al the prophane whether yt haue the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth any by true excommunication Thus far forth it is manifest cannot be denyed That the whole land eueÌ al the Queenes subiects at the beginning of ouer Queene ELISABETHES reigne were all at one instant receyued as members into this Church this Ministrie Worship Sacraments Ordinance c set ouer them indifferently Since al their seede without exception of any whether Papiste Heretick Atheist Witch Coniurer c are baptized in this their Church What then should let vs to affirme and conclude That all the prophane of the lande are receyued into the bodie of bozome of this Church if so be that there then were at the beginning of her Maiesties reigne or now are anie prophane in the land Wherfore he must either mainetayne that there haue not beene since this our Queenes reigne and now presently are not any prophane open vngodly in the land Or ells coÌfesse his Church guiltie of this Transgression for receyuing in al the wicked prophaâe into their Church Neither wil all the Deuils sophistrie his raâling accusing blaspheming of Christs faithful seruantes witnesses of heresie intrusion into Gods iudgmeÌt seate sauadge and desperate rending vp the Lordes tender plantes yea of whole christian assemblies help the matter excuse him or chardge vs. We hold al such prophane as either are not yet come to the true faith obedience of Christ by outward profession or are departed from the true faith and obedience of CHRIST remayning obstinate and hardned in transgression or error And this second sort although the Church should neglect or refuse to cast them out by excommunication We hold that only such as voluntarily make a true profession of faith and vowe of their obedience and
vtterly broken off the Iewes for their sinnes infidelitie that the Gentiles might be gathered and grafted in by faith Yet is the Lord in his greatest wrath alwaies mindeful of his mercy and hath set a tyme wheÌ to cal ingraff againe the Iewes that al Israel might be saued and brought into one shepefold as yt is written But in the meane tyme it is no reason to say That because the Lorde euen in the worst tymes alwaies reserueth a remnaÌt in his mercy Therfore these wicked people in those euil tymes are his visible Church Or because the Lorde in the Loynes af the most wicked hath a holie seede according to his secret election That therfore these wicked parents are in the visible Church or their ofspring vnder the outward couenant Yet are these Mr. Giffards best ArgumeÌts to proue Israel in their open schisme idolatrye and Iuda in their open Apostasy and idolatrie to be the true outward Church whervnto the Seales of the outward couenant belonged and were giuen euen to the seede of the greatest Idolator Yea the schisme apostasy idolatry prophanation of the holie things of God amongst these Iewes Israelites are the best and onlie groundes he hath or bringeth to approue iustifie the corrupt estate of the Church of ENGLAND and that the seed of their prophane Idolators ought to be baptized Saue that at leÌgth he hath founde out a merueylous knot in a rush and of the same made such a share for his Brâwnistes as they must needes either confesse the baptisme of their Church to be a signe of the couenant And so they all from their ancestors and their whole Church are within the couenant Or ells if they denie it fal into the heresie of the Catabaptistes and make themselues also without the couenant or ells to haue a couenant without seales But now if he wil giue vs leaue to vnlose this knot we must desire him to learne to put a difference betwixt false Sacraments and true Sacraments and againe betwixt false Sacraments and no SacrameÌts The false Church hath her hyd bread and stollen waters her false SacrameÌts The Israelites in their schisme and the Iewes in their apostasie stil had and vsed Circumciâion This Circumcision was no true Sacrament vnto them neither sealed the Lordes couenant vnto them in that estate Yet was this circumcision true circumcision concerning the outward cutting and was vpon their repentance and retourne neither defaced nor reiterat but they were restored againe to the Temple and receiued to the Passouer As wee reade in Ezechias and Iosiahs tymes as also after the retourne out of Babilon In like maner in this general apostasie and defection from the Gospel so much fore-told in CHRISTES Testament the baptisme contynued and vsed in these Apostatical and false Churches cannot in this estate thus administered c be said a true Sacrament or seale of Gods couenant vnto them Yet concerning the outward washing yt is true baptisme and vpon their repentance and restoring to the Church the outward actioÌ need not ought not to be againe repeated after th'abuse therof in the false Church is purged away by true repentance Yet iustifie we not hereby anie thing donne in the false Church but cal all men by all meanes from the same willing their whole worship to be repented of left and forbidding al men vpon incurring the Lords heauie indignation to offer bring their children vnto the false Church to be baptized exhorting them rather patiently to expect and diligently to seeke out repaire vnto the true Church of CHRIST where at the handes of Christes true Ministers they may receiue the true seales of his couenant vnto their comfortes Yea assuring them that whilest they refreyne from that which they knowe to be euil and with true heartes sprinckled from an euil conscience diligently seeke to doe the wil of God as he offreth meanes they their seede are within the couenant of God although through the iniquitie of the tymes they be stil restreyned for a ceason from hauing outward baptisme so that they neither neglect or contemne much lesse abuse and prophane of heauenly an ordinance THus this learned Diuine hauing as you haue heard bestowed all his labour and long studie to proue the kingdomes of Israel and of Iuda in their schisme and apostasy to be the true Church yet to make the matter more cleaâe and the more easie for the Church of England he wil also proue her mother of Rome to be the true Church of CHRIST Because the Brownisâes hold that this land in the tyme of Poperie was not the true Church of CHRIST and that nowe they are but confuse multitudes not rightly ântred into couenant with God This that he may doe he holdeth it not enough to affirme with other learned Diuines That the invisible Church of GOD is in the Papacye as in all other places of the world because God hath his elect there and in al other places But he to be singular inverteth the Proposition and saith That the Papacy with the whole apostasie and all their abhominations and al that receiue the Beastes marcke and worship his image are in the Church because Antichrist doth sit in the Temple of God Thus whilest he without al vnderstanding or feare after his accustomed presumption peruerteth and wresteth the Scriptures from their holie sense according to his owne lust no merueile though GOD giue him vp into a reprobate sense and suffer him to drawe these heretical doctrines and damnable conclusions from the same to the destruction of himself and of as manie as receiue his doctrines If Antichrist may be said to sitt reigne and remaine in the Church of God Then CHRIST is not made heire and Lorde of all and set as Kinge vpon Mounte Sion Then CHRIST is either cast out of his house or made subiect vnto ANTICHRIST or diuideth with him Then the Church of CHRIST maie remaine subiect vnto and be gouerned by Antichrist Then the Church of Christ may stand vnder be subiect vnto two heades CHRIST and Antichrist Then CHRIST is not the onlie head of the Church If Antichrists Ministers marcked seruants maie be brought into set ouer the Church of God then is not CHRISTS Ministrie which he hath instituted to his Gospel and his Church permanent vnto the worldes end but variable at the wil of man Then may the Church of God caste out Christes Ministrie and receiue Antichrists If Antichristes doctrines lawes may be brought set vp remaine in the Church TheÌ Christ is not the onlie Prophet Lawegiuer Then may the Church be builte vpon an other foundatioÌ then vpon Gods worde If al Antichristes abhominations heresies idolatries may be brought into remaine in the Church of God Then no blasphemie heresie apostasie or anie thing that man caÌ commit or deuise caÌ breake the couenant TheÌ may the Church of God
Idols be placed together If they that worship the Beast his Image may be said to be in the Church of God and their seede outwardly within the couenant TheÌ the most abhominable and execrable may be said in this estate members of Christ washed purged with Christ his bloude sanctified and led by his Sprit in assurance of saluation For none can be said to be within the Church but the members of the Church And whomsoeuer we may affirme to be within the Church those so longe as they contynue in that estate we are also to iudge assuredly saued for anie thing to vs reuealed or knowen to the contrarie But if al these be most diuelish heresies directly contrarie to the whole truth of God if they be most execrable blasphemies such as christians abhor but to heare TheÌ let the aucthors and spreaders of these doctrines tremble for feareful iudgments remayne them HIs slie distinctioÌ or euasion rather wherby he diuideth the Church of Rome into two parts the Pope and his adherents And the nations vnder the tyrannie of the Pope doth rather bewray the thick darcknes of his heart wherin he is held with chaynes vnto iudgment and his giddye amazednes then anie way cleaâe him of these heresies and blasphemies aforesaid His first vnderstaÌding of the Church of Rome is the Pope his lawes his worship which hath bene deuised by himself his adherents and al that worship him or receiue his marcke These he saith are the Apostasie seduced to damnation and not the Church of CHRIST otherwise then thus that the Pope the Cardinals and al that worship the Beaât be false christiaÌs by profession bredd in the Church and contynuing in yt their seede not excluded from the Couenant What a delphick Orakle is this What strange repugnancie contradiction is here betwixt euerie worde of this his cleare Proposition How can the Pope and his adhereÌts be said to be that Apostasy seduced to damnation not the Church of CHRIST and yet by the same mouth in the same sentence at one and the same instant be pronownced to contynue in the Church and their seede not be excluded from the outward couenant Can they be said to be vtterly departed from the faith from Christ from his Church which is meant by this word Apostasy and yet to remaine in the Church How hangs this together May they be pronounced seduced to damnation and not the Church of Christ and yet both they remayne in the Church and their seede not to be excluded from the seale of the couenant There ought none to remayne in the Church but such as are by outward profession and obedieÌce members of the Church Neither ought the childreÌ of anie be baptized in their infancie except one of their Parents be a member of the Church The Pope then his Cardinals and adherents remayning in the Church their seede thus baptized as members seing none ells may either remayne in the Church or be baptized How may they thus be pronounced seduced to damnation and not to be the Church seing they are confessed to be outward members of the Church THe second vnderstanding of the Church of Rome is of al those compaines of people ouer whom the tyraÌnie of the Pope hath hertofore extended and doth at this daye Or those things which were giuen by CHRIST which remaine in the same this he saith is not the Church of Rome but the Church of God If by the people and tyrannie he here meane such persons as though their bodies were vnder the cruel haÌdes of the Pope his Bishops or Prelates yet they kept their bodies soules vndefiled with their idolatries and abhominations and free from their antichristian yoke counterfeite Ministrie and ministration and haue on the other side faithfully kept practized the things which are giueÌ by our Sauiour CHRIST in his Testament these people indeed can at no hand be said the Church of Rome these are the true Church and seruants of Christ witnessing fighting through the faith of the Gospel against the Pope the Church of Rome and al their antichristian cleargie and religion But what is this to proue the kingedome of ENGLAND or other nations which haue beene and are defiled with the idolatries and abhominations of the Church of Rome in that estate to be the true Church of God but rather the quite coâtrarie seing these faithful witnesse against them and haue no fellowship or communion with them The Church of Rome we reade Reuel 17. to be caled that great whore that sitteth vpon manie waters That great Babylon the mother of whoredomes abhominations of the earth with whom the Kings of the earth haue committed fornication and th'inhabitants of the earth haue bene droncke with the wyne of her fornications mingled vnto them in her golden cup. We reade there verse 15. that the waters where the whore sitteth are people multitudes natioÌs tongues We reade also that the Beast the false Prophet shal deceaue y e people of the earth and cause theÌ to set vp worship the image of the Beast and to slaye al that wil not so doe And cause al both smale and great riche poore free bonde to receaue a marcke in their right haÌdes or in their fore-heades And that no maÌ might buy or sel saue he that had the marcke of the Beast Wee reade furder more That all that receaue the Beastes marcke that worship him or his image shal drincke of the wyne of the wrath of God With what shame then caÌ this marcked Priest goe about to proue the Church of Rome to be y â true Church of God Or those nations which haue coÌmitted fornication with her receaued her Ministrie wares abhominations that haue receaued the marcke and erected the image of the Beast and worshipped the Beast and his image in this time of their poperiâ to be esteemed the true Church of CHRIST His 3 stowte reasons wil not al proue this poynte Though they held many poyntes of true and sounde doctrine yet the many heresies they held those as this man himself in an other place of his booke confesseth Fundamental doe poyson and leauen the whole lumpe There is no heretick that holdeth not some truth As to their holy Sacrament of Baptisme yt being deliuered by a false ministrie after a false maner with new adulterate elements of salt oyle chreame c with their magical incantations signes c and that to opeÌ idolators can no waye giue them christendome as this Popish Priest supposeth Or if this Baptisme in the Popish Church be an holy Sacrament true seale of the couenant then would we knowe of Mr. GIFFARD or his learned abettors whie their other Sacrament of the Supper or Altare should not also be held in the same accompt Or how the Church may be said to haue one true holy and auaileable Sacrament to be receaued an other so blasphemous and execrable as is
Lorde then hath their Churche of England also occasion to reioyce But if the Prophets euerie where haue denownced the fearefull iudgments of God against them then will not their false Prophets vntempered plaisters and lying diuinations of peace help them in that daye BVt nowe Mr. GIFFARD procedeth to the second part of th'assumption which he first forged and now refuteth in our name Wherin he wil needs make vs to say though it neuer entred into our thought That their Church of England hath no power to caste forth anie by excommunication and herein he saith we speake verie falslie For the Church of England hath some power to excommunicate We haue alreadie shewed how he hath chaunged and falsified our reason leauing out altering what he liste and taking no more of yt then he thought himself able to deale withal But if he had made his answere to our wordes as he receaued them then he should haue proued that the Church of England especially those select congregations whose Pastors vsed to repel the vnworthy from the Sacraments had the power of our Lord Iesus Christ to caste forth by true excommunication before he had chardged vs with lyes or absurdities FOr vs we neuer doubted or denied that their Church of England had power to excoÌmunicate eueÌ that power throne and great authority which the Dragon gaue the Beast We take their excommunication to be the self same which was vsualy exercised in this land in the tyme of Poperie doÌne by the same Officers Courtes as the Bishop the Arch-Deacon or Commissarie In latine in maner of a write in the Bishops sole name and that not for anie offence transgression of Gods lawe or heresie how pernitious damnable and detestable soeuer but only for contumacye or contempt of their Courts As for not appearing or not paying such mulctes and exactions as those Birdes with âingers enioyne exact Vnto al this busines is neither the parish-Priest Questmen SidemeÌ or anie of the parish caled yt nothing concerneth them The Priest he must of force pronownce yt and the parish allowe of yt how vniust soeuer yt be or disorderly donne This is the only excommunication of the Church of England other then this they haue not THis Popish thunderbolt canot be defended or mistakeÌ for that holie reuerend Excommunication giuen by God vnto and vsed in the Church of CHRIST against euerie obstinate offender vnpartially orderly according to the rules thervnto prescribed the whole Church with one consent in the name power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST giuing vp such a one vnto SATHAN for the destructioÌ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in y e daye of the Lord and this publiquely in the opeÌ church when the whole CongregatioÌ is gathered together Neither may such excommunicat be receaued againe but of the whole Congregation vpon his publique repentance in the assemblie IT were needles to demonstrate the moÌstrous abuses of this their popish excoÌmunication in perticular and how contrarie yt is in euery pointe vnto the ordinance of CHRIST seing this may readily be donne of the reader by comparing their descriptions together especially seing this aduersarie himself dare not vndertake the defence therof But saith that though their excommunication doth not binde in heauen yet yt is of force to remoue from the societie of their assemblies which proueth our accusation false because we reason about this outward remouinge Verie good but may this outward remouing or casting out of the Church be without the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST or by any other power Or are not such as are caste out by the power of CHRIST bownde in heauen Can any other power in heauen or in hel separate any of God his childeren from the loue of CHRIST and cut off any of CHRISTS members from his bodie Or may the Church be subiect touching these spirituall iudgmentes aud censures to anie other power or voyce then vnto the power and voyce of CHRIST execute or confirme anie other iudgments then thâ indgmentes of Christ Or may any mortal man thus presume into the verie throne and office of CHRIST Doe not al the Elders in the Church of God caste downe their crownes before the throne of the Lambe Do not all the Sainctes execute ratifie all the iudgments of God that are written How then dare these Lucifers these POPES rather then popish Bishopps thus presume to bring in this popish excommunication in place of Christes and thereby in their owne romish courtes name and power without due order or cause without the consent or priuity of the Congregation or anie of the Congregation to cut off and caste out of the Church at their pleasure Or how dare these wicked priestes pronownce these accursed antichristian excommunications and expel from their publique exercises prayers and sacraments such excommunicate Or the parrish thus receaue and ratifie this diuelish proceding Is it to be thought that that man which either taketh this for Christs or christian excommunication knoweth what christian excommunication is and what it is to cut off anie member of Christ Or thincketh he to hide the horrible tyrannie and blasphemie of the Bishops or his owne fellowe Priests perfidâe and treason in yeilding his flocke vnto these greiuous wolues or the miserable seruitude spiritual bondage of their whole Church that thus are held wittingly stand vnder Antichrists yoke by caling yt an outward remouing Is it not all the exommunicatioÌ their Church hath Doth it not remoue from the publique exercises prayers SacrameÌts of their Church c And would he make vs belieue that this is but an outwarde remouing hath the Church of Christ anie other or furder power theÌ outwardly to remoue from their fellowâhip and communion Or may their Church outwardly remoue anie by publique censure from their prayers sacraments c and yet the partie excommunicate be in this estate esteemed a member of Christ or they haue anie communion with him Then this excommunication of theirs being founde a meere popish forgerie and presumptuous blasphemie directlie contrarie in euerie poynte to the rules and institution of Christ cannot be saide to binde in heauen because God ratifieth nothing there whether it be donne by maÌ or Angel but what he here coÌmaundeth and we doe according to the rules of his worde This then being so contrarie to the worde of God cannot be ratified in heauen and so it is apparant not to be donne in the power of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST but in the power of Antichrist Sathan Their Church therfore hauing none other excommunication then this cannot be said to haue the power of Christ to caste out anie by true orderly excommunication And seing they do exercise this popish blasphemous excommunication which is not donne in the power of Christ we may iustlie conclude that their Church doth caste forth Sathan in the power of Sathan to which power their whole Ministerie and people stand and contynue
in subiection ANd now this aucthor not being able to iustifie the publique excommunicatioÌ of their Church of England seketh to withdrawe vs from the present question by mouing two newe questions And from those after his accustomed maner laboureth to confute vs. Because the Assumption euen as he himself with longe studie had changed contriued and framed yt could not yet serue his tourne His first questioÌ is this If the Bishop with sondrie other Ministers of the Gospel do dulie excoÌmunicate an obstinate wicked man is he not excommunicate before God We first answeare That the Bishop or the Church of EnglaÌd doth not excommunicat for anie wickednes or crime whatsoeuer be yt neuer so heynous though obstinacie be ioyned thervnto as for Adulterie murder witchcraft c but only for contempt of their Courtes for not appearing or not paying their exactioÌs The we answeare that the Bishop neuer caleth anie other Ministers to this actioÌ of excoÌmunication Furder we answeare that this Lorde Bishop is no Minister of the Gospel or Church of Christ and therfore he hath nothing to do with th' excommunication of anie member of the visible Church Neither may or wil anie true Ministers of the Gospel ioyne vnto the Bishop in this busines But if they should we say that such excommunication is not allowed before God because it is founde contrary vnto his worde Yet this we say that the obstinate wicked are bounde and excommunicate before God whilest they continue in y t estate albeit the Church here should neglect or refuse to cast them out For the iudgments of God do neither take effect by man neither depend vpon man or stay of man but the iudgments decreed are accomplished and the wrath of God is reueled from heauen against al impietie and vnrighteousnes of men that are contentious disobey the truth Finally though it were admitted which can neuer be proued that the Bishop and these Priestes were true Ministers of the Gospel yet wee say that this excommunication donne by them in their priuate assemblie or consistorie as they cal yt is contrarie to the rules of Christs Testament and vnlawful For there we finde this power committed giueÌ vnto the whole Church by our Sauiour Christ who sendeth al meÌ to tel the Church Math. 18. 17. There we finde the execution and publishing of this performed in by the Church 1 Cor. 5. We find also the remitting receauing in againe of such excommunicate to belong to be referred vnto the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. 6. 7. 8. Furder we there finde the iudgmeÌts of God denownced against y e whole Church and euerie member of that Church where this censure of excommunicating the wicked is neglected reiected 1 Cor. 5. 2. 6. To these if we add the peculiar interest that euerie member hath in the worde doctrine and faith of Christ and in al the publique actions of the Church As also the perticular dueties that euerie member oweth vnto the whole Church together with the sondrie charges exhortatioÌs euerie where in the Scriptures giuen them to watch to admonish to exhorte and that not onlie the priuate members but eueÌ the greatest officers of the Church To marcke them diligently that cause diuisions offences coÌtrarie to the doctrine that they haue learned and to auoide them Rom. 16. 17. 2 Iohn 10 To take heed what and whom they heare To hold such accursed be they men or Angels that preach vnto theÌ besides that they haue receaued Gal. 1. 9. To admonish Archippus Col 4. 17. To withdrawe themselues from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the tradition they haue receaued 2. Thess. 3. 6. To note such as abey not the worde and not to be coÌmingled with them that they may be ashamed 2 Thess. 3. 14. Yf their brethren sinne to rebuke them if they repent to forgiue them if not to retaine their sinne Luke 17. 3. 4. And to procede according to the rule Math. 18. 15. 16. 17. These perticular dueties chardges dulie considered there can be no doubte but euerie christiaÌ is a Kingâ Priest vnto God to spie out censure cut downe sinne as yt ariseth with that two edged sworde that proceedeth out of Christs mouth As also that th'excommunication of anie member belongeth to the whole Congregation the whole bodie together seing al the members haue like interest each in other c Albeit the Church thus assembled be to vse the help or Ministerie of the most fit member for the pronowncing of this excommunication c. HEre then fal to the grounde those 4. false interpretations of Math. 18. 17. Tel the Church 1. Some vnderstanding by the Church the Pope who they say is Christes Vicare general and supreame head of the Church 2. Others would vnderstand it of the Lord Arch-Bishops grace or of the Lord Bishops who apart may excommunicate absolue for the whole church 3. Some others there are that vnderstaÌd by this word Church the companie of Elders aparte from and without the people which companie they cal the Consistorie and this ought to excommunicate c. 4. The last sorte are in a quite coÌtrarie extremitie and these would haue the people without the Elders to excommunicate elect c and that by pluralitie of voyces THe two first sortes depend of one lyne and builde their prehemineÌce vpoÌ the promise made to the Apostle Peter Mat. 16. 18. 19. where the keyes of the kingdoÌ of Heauen are giueÌ him And vpon the Apostle Paule his example who deliuered Himeneus Alexander vnto Sathan 1 Tiâoth 1. 20. They bring also the commaundement of Paule vnto Timoâhy To rebuke the Elders that sinne opeÌly 1. Tim. 5. â0 and the commaÌdemeÌt vnto Titus to reiect an hereticke Titus 3. 10. Touching the power of the keyes we haue aboue in the handling of the Priestes absolution shewed yt not to depeÌd vpoÌ the dignitie of meÌs persons or offices but vpoÌ the vertue truth of God his worde from which wheÌ Peter or the Pope himself departeth his worde not onlie bindeth not but is lyable vnto reprofe bownd by the worde Which worde is giueÌ not to Peter onlie but to the whole Church that is builte vpon that rocke and to euerie member therof and hath like power to binde or to loose in the mouth of the least as in the mouth of the greatest For it is impossible that the word of God should be made of none effect As to Paules exaÌple we suppose they can euil shewe any such authenticke warrant for their Apostolike aucthority ouer al Churches persons or such measure of grace as Paule had therfore we thinck they ought quietly to remaine within such lawes and limits in their calings as Paule hath left order For the commaundments giueÌ to Timothy Titus they can neither proue that they executed them in such poÌtifical maner as they do or in
subuerteth destroyeth and corrupteth the whole order coÌmunioÌ of the Churches openeth a wide gap to al licentiousnes prophanenes of maners and conuersation wherin if the thowsand part of the heynouse faultes of these wicked multitudes these Sodomitical christians of these tymes should be noted prosecuted censured they should then in one weeke haue as few christians as now they haue many but nowe by this reiecting Gods ordinance erecting their owne deuises al sinne aboundeth ouer-floweth and no sinne though obstinatly held persisted an is iudged to deserue this censure Especially here in England where they excommunicate for no sinne but as the faultes aboue alleadged are held but bleamishes in their worship so the greatest sinnes wickednes are held but infirmities in their life by the Prophets of these dayes But vnto this their Consistory againe They that thus shall erect advance one perticular Congregation as a Iudge a Mother ouer others their Sisters must also erect in the same Congregation or Consistorie one perticular Pastor y t must be a Iudge a Father ouer other Pastors his bretheren And then let them duly consider how far this differeth from Or at leaste how then they can coÌdemne that Apostatical Sea of ROME and that vnholy Father y â sitteth therin And let Mr. GIF that is so wel skilled in discipline so derideth our ignorance now at length coÌsider better of this reason Seing euery perticular Congregation of Christ hath the power of our Lord Iesus Christ against all sinne and transgressioÌ to censure the sinne and to excoÌmunicate the obstinate offenders c. And seing these Parishes haue not this power of Christ neither in themselues in perticular nor yet in their Consistories as hath bene proued whether this conclusion which he termeth so absurde will not followe That they are not therfore the true churches of Christ. And let him y e next time frame a better answere then the Geneua Consistory which though for the reasons abouesaid yt can yeild him no help yet may it not be compared with the popish courtes of these antichristiaÌ Bishops Neither will his other kindes of excommunication in their English Romish Synodes proue better Our answeare then vnto his second question is That the excommuncication of an hereticke after he is dulie convinced founde obstinate belongeth not to anie Bishops or Elders of other Churches but vnto that Congregation wherof this heretick stood a ioyned member Although we graunt that for the discussing of matters in doubt and the convincing of some notorious subtile heretick the ayde of other Churches is verie necessarie But the bloudie procedings of these popish Bishops that in their Consistory not onlie convince the heretitke after their scholastical and vnchristiaÌ maner but deliuer him to the secular powers to be burned with fire whether the qualitie of the heresie deserue death or no by the lawe of God wherbie they make the magistrates together with theÌselues guiltie of murder declare vnto al men how vnlike their popish Consistories are to the holie free wel ordered Synodes of christian Churches But blessed be God that hath somewhat restrayned their crueltie and heweÌ their antichristian hornes by statute heere in tâis land that they cannot in that maner procede vnto bloude howsoeuer their tongues are not restrayned therbie froÌ pronowncing that truth of Christes Gospel which they cannot and dare not vâdertake to convince heresie and those Christians which yeild not to their antichristian yoke and enormities Hereticks Vnto the Convocation also of these Romish Priests and horned Cleargie we answeare That it carieth no shew of a christian Synode or Councel and so their excommunication of as litle value as their Sire the Popes is Furder we answeare That Synodes and Councels were not instituted to plucke away the power or âo execute the publicke dueties of the Church but to instructe stir vp and confirme them in their duties to help them to decide controversies to shew them the rules of Gods worde and not to breake them or to make newe Moreouer we saye That in a christian Synode no christian ought to be shut out but hath equal power and freedome to speake in assent or dissent of anie thing there handled as occasion requireth Yet ought euerie christiaÌ to vse this power and libertie aright not disturbing the holie order of the Church presuming to speake before their auntients or against anie thing by them said without shewing iust cause c alwaies keping theÌselues within the compasse of faith and sobrietie Who so doth otherwise is reproued of al and iudged of al as a disturber NExt commeth the Suspension or half communication of the Church of ENGLAND namely the Priestes repelling notorious offenders the open Wicked from the Sacrament Mr. Siffard being demaunded of vs simple christians what warraÌt he could shew for this strange censure in the Testament of CHRIST and what aucthoritie the Priest there hath to excommunitate anie member of the Church if so be this Suspension were in nature of excommunication Answeareth that it is in nature of excommunication to such as haue bene before admitted yet not to be compared or anie thing neere so great as excommunication And for the Minister that he is to take heed to himself that he giue not holie things to doggs To beware of that which may giue publick offence bring the holie mysteries into coÌtempt Because these his answeres doe no way shew or proue that we demaund it is needful that we make a litle âurder search to seeke out the nature of this Suspension and how neere yt commeth to excommunication We finde that such as before were partakers of are now openlie repelled from the Table of the Lord for notorious sinne wickednes by the Priest alone Now touching this Sacrament doth not the Apostle say The Cup of blessing which we blest is yt not the communion of the blood of CHRIST The breade which we breake is it not the CommunioÌ of the Bodie of CHRIST Because we manie are one breade one Bodie for we all partake of one breade 1 Cor. 10. 16. 17. We see here this Sacrament of the Supper to denote that communion which all that partake therof haue with Christ as his members And againe that communion which they haue one with an other in CHRIST as one an others members This their suspensioÌ then being a publick âemouing of notorious offenders from the communion of Christ and from al benefite of his death From the communioÌ of the Church and froÌ al interest of the Saincts We would knowe of him what it lacketh of excommunication and what excommunication is more If he say that the suspended are not repelled from the ministrie of the worde and prayers of the Church as th'excommunicate are We would then know of him where he hath learned to receiue such to the communion of the ministrie or anie actions of the Church that are repelled from al communion and fellowship with
Christ and his Church Or how dare he vndertake to offer vp their prayers in this estate vnto God whom for their notorious sinne and impenitencie he hath repelled from the communion of Christes bodie and bloode Thincketh he that Christ caÌ be a Priest for anie at the golden Altare to offer or receiue the inceâse and odoures of their prayers vnto whom he refuseth to be a sacrifice at the brazen Altare Or hath he not some Popish conceipt of more holines in the outward elements of the breade wyne in this Sacrament then there is in the fellowship of the holie prayers and administration of Gods worde in the Church els whie should he more repel for notorious sinne wickednes from this SacrameÌt then from the communion of the prayers and ministrie of the Church Our Sauiour Christ doth commaund that wheÌ the sinne is publick brought vnto the Church theÌ if the offender heare not the Church but remain impenitent he should without delaye or partialitie be cut off and caste out as a withered branche and be deliuered vnto Sathaâ for the humbling of his flesh that the spirit might be saued in the daye of the Lord. The parish Priest in the Church of England insteade of excommunicatioÌ doth suspend such notorious wicked and impenitent from the Table of the Lorde yet admitteth he them stil to the prayers and ministrie of the Church in this estate and holdeth them stil meÌbers as before The Lord saith that excommunication when the sinne is publicke and the offender obstinate is the only remedie that we can administer for the salvation of the partie and the preservation of the whole Church The Church of England saith that Excommunication is to rough and seuere to cut him quite off and caste him quite out at once and therfore hath deuised this temperate middle course to cut him half off and caste him half out Is not this to iudge their owne wayes equal and the Lords wayes vnequal Is it not to esteeme theÌselues more merciful iust and wise then the Lord himself Ells would they not say that ExcommunicatioÌ were to rough when the sinne is notorious and the offender obstinate Ells would they not in place of excommunication bring in their owne deuised Popish Suspension Wherby besides that they controle God and breake his commandement in sparing where they should smite cut off and in suffring when they should caste out they furder bring the whole Church into the coÌtagion of these sinnes and into the iudgmeÌt wrath of God for the same if so be it be true that is writteÌ that a litle of such leauen maketh sower the whole iumpe or that the wrath of God for such offences burneth-against the whole Church Moreouer it would be knowen of this discipliner this suspender in what estate we might esteeme hold this notorious wicked person thus suspended whether as a brother or as an heathen If a brother how may he then be repelled from the communion with Christ and his Chuâch Whie should he being a member hauing made professioÌ of his faith and not yet excommunicate be denied those heauenly comforts helpers of his faith If he be not to be held a member whie is he not then according to the commandement of God publickely caste out that al men might know how to esteeme of him and how to walke towards him For surely except it were the Popes purgatorie we neuer hearde of such a middle meane estate as this Neither euer in Christes Testament haue we read of such a sensure as this idole suspeâsion they vse Neither for anie thing by him alleadged can we perceiue anie warrant that the Priest may in this maner by his sole aucthoritie reiect anie from the communion table It followeth not because he is to looke that he giue not holie things to doggs to beware of publick offence and that he bring not the holie mysteries into contempt that therfore of his sole aucthoritie he may repelaâie from the Sacrament that hath before receiued yt The meanes for him to auoyde offences to preserue his ministeriâ from contempt is to kepe the commandements of God The Lorde hath commanded that when anie that is caled a bâother faleth into open sinne and remaineth obstinate and hardened therin so that he refuseth to heare the Church that such an offender in open Congregation by the whole Church be caste out deliuered to Sathan in the name of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST No where is there in all Christes Testament anie commandement that the Minister of his solâ aucthoritie should reiect anie from the communioÌ of Christ of the Church especially in this conterfeite maner The way then for the ministrie to auoyde offence to preserue the holy mysteries from contempt is to cause the Church according to the commandemeÌt of God to reiect caste out such offenders wicked persons so shal he be sure not to deliuer the holy things of God vnto doggs Yea if the Church should refuse to caste them out then ought he to staye his ministerie and not to communicate with other més sinnes or in this estate to execute the ministerie of Christ vnto them whilest they refuse to obey Christs voyce But instead hereof this sacrilegious Priest his compaignions are not afraide to prostitute sel the bodie bloude of Christ to the open prophane notoriously wicked skorners and contemners for their wage offrings tithes thus trampling the SoÌne of God vnder their feete and compting the bloode of the Testament a common thing What florish soeuer they may seeme to make with this their wooden dagger of suspension which rather manifesteth their follie and presumption theÌ anie waye cleareth them of this sacriledge great is their presumption in that they take vpon theÌ this absolute power ouer the whole Church and ouer the Table of the Lord to repel whom they liste of their owne sole aucthoritie from the communion of CHRIST and of his Church wherof they are but Ministers and perticular members in the best accompt and not Lords sole rulers And yet greater is their presumption in that they dare thrust out the holie ordinance of God namelie publick Excommunication and in place therof set vp their owne deuised idole suspension which what kinde of censure it is may appeare by that which hath bene said Yt hath no foundation or warrant in CHRISTS Testament but possesseth the place of that yt is not namely of ture excommunication therfore yt must needes be that idole instrument of that foolish shephearde which the Lorde setteth ouer those sheepe with whom he hath disanulled the couenant The aucthoritie of their Portesse their seruice-booke wil no way iustifie either them or yt The abhominatioÌs of that booke haue bene a little touched yet is not this wretched man ashamed to stand vnder that monstruous idole and to professe that all the Ministerie of England vse that booke in the publick prayers and
administration of prohibition from the Sacraments The vanitie and follie of this idole suspension most plainely appeareth vnto al men by the litle good it doth in anie of these Parrishes where al prophanenes and iniquitie stil aboundeth The Bishop his Chauncelor or Commissary may with one worde of their mouth heale the greatest wounde the Parrish-Priest can make with this Suspension whatsoeuer Mr. Parson saye They haue power to absolue anie that he bindeth and how cheape their absolutions are is not vnknoweÌ to anie whore master in al the Parrish The Bishop hath power to make and to depose Ministers at his pleasure he hath power ouer the whole ministration he prescribeth howe wheÌ to whom they shal administer What truth then is in these wordes that the Bishop cannot take away that power which their seruice-booke giueth them when he may absolue the partie disanul the suspension depose the Minister c. In that he saith the Bishop is but a Minister and no Lord ouer their faith and conscience The same will euerie Popish Priest say of their soveraigne Lorde the POPE to preserue the dignitie of their ministerie The POPE writeth himself but the seruant of the seruants of God What Lordlie authoritie the Bishop hath exerciseth and in what seruile subiection the Priestes all the Parishes stand vnto their Courtes iurisdiction shal hereafter more appeare when we come to the discussing of those poyntes In the meane while we willingly assent vnto Mr. GIFFARD that the christian reader shall iudge whether their seruice-booke be not a fit Portesse for such Priestes and this suspension a fit toole for such worckmen Still affirming euen with wonder that if the iudgmentes of God were not vpon their right eye and vpon their right arme they might perceaue how their Lordes the Bishops dresse them and how this weapon they allowe them wanteth both edge and poynte c. Thus hauing finished his answeare to our assumption he procedeth to a former answeare where he denied the Consequence That where wicked prophane men are receiued into reteyned in the bozome of the Church there the couenant is disanulled with them and they are no longer Godes people but a false antichristian Sinagogue To disproue this he alleadged that there were but fewe true worshippers that frequented the Temple amongst multitudes of prophane vngodly men To this he now addeth the examples of the Church at Corinth and of the seuen Churches in Asia c. We before answeared stil answeare that there is no comparison betwixt or Argument to be drawen from those Churches which were rightly gathered established and these confused Bibilonish Synagogues of theirs The Israelites were a peculiar separated people vnto the Lorde from the worlde The people of these other Churches were wonne caled and gathered vnto CHRIST by the preaching of the Gospel euery one entred into the Church by the voluntarie professioÌ of his owne faith No vncircumcised or Gentile might enter into the Temple to offer any gift there All nor yet the greater part of the Citie of Corinth nor of these other parts of Asia were not receiued into the Church as members But here in their Church of England al the whole land is receiued in and that immediatly from open idolatrie without any voluntarie professioÌ of their owne faith by the people in perticular yea without the preaching of the Gospel going before to call them vnto the faith Therfore in these reasons he but beggeth the questioÌ and assumeth that which he ought to proue Namely That these multitudes of all the prophane al sorts of wicked persons were sometymes rightly gathered vnto and entred couenant with the Lorde hauing the true ministrie gouernement of CHRIST set ouer them and nowe being fallen into some sinnes are not cast out but stil retayned in their Church This if he had donne then had there bene some cause y â he might haue brought against vs th'examples of these Churches Then should not we haue needed to haue shewed him his follie twise Yet this if he had donne the contrarie wherof is manifest to al that remember the beginning of her Maiesties raigne or but behold the present estate in the same or rather in more confusion sinne being more encreased Yet then we should easily haue put difference betwixt those Churhes that ameÌded at the Apostles admonition and these which reiect all the rules ordinances ecclesiastical of CHRISTS Testament as pernitious and intollerable to th'estate of this land and persecute al such as admonish them of and will not partake with them in their idolatrie sacriledge WE also in our former writing shewed him how the faithfull seruants of God in the idolatrous dayes of Kinge ACHAS MENASSE AMON IEHOIAKIM c refrayned from the Temple being so polluted and defiled and mixed not themselues with the wicked in idolatrous worship This Mr. GIFFARD confesseth to be true and that it was theire duetie so to doe But he saith we do not argue whether the godly did ioyne with the wicked in idolatrie but whether the wicked were suffred and did ioyne with the godlie in true worship To the question we haue aboue spoken Only this by the waye we drawe from his owne confession That if the godly in those dayes did wel in separating from not coÌmunicating with the wicked in those times of publick idolatrie then caÌnot we be blamed which separate withdrawe our selues from these prophane assemblies where such abhominable idolatrie and sacriledge is publickly vsed and enforced as we haue aboue proued and thus are we by him cleared and iustified Againe we convince him of his owne mouth thus If the faithfull did well in those tymes to withdraw and separate themselues from the wicked in their idolatrie which then was publickly set vp Then was not the publick estate of the Iewes in those tymes of vs to be held the true Church of God For the godly maie at no tyme separate from the true Church of God nor repayre vnto the false Church And thus by himself is an end put at once to all his cauils wherbie he hath endeuored to prooue the Iewes in these most corrupt tymes to be the true outwarde church of God and to accuse vs of heresie that affirme where such heynous transgressions are obstinatly defended persisted in by the whole Church there the Couenant vnto the iudgmeÌt of the faithful is disanulled there the faithful may not communicate And verie ignorant is Mr. Giffard if he thinck that the wicked and prophane may either be receiued into the Church or retayned in the Church as members The wicked prophane which were neuer entred into the Church may ought to be caled to heare the ministrie of the worde of God in the Church as the meanes wherbie they may be caled vnto the faith and so vpon their profession be receiued as members into the fellowship coÌmunion of the Church But vntil they make open voluntarie
profession of their owne faith obedience they cannot be receiued as members or haue communion with the Church Then vntil Mr. Giffard proue that the prophane multitudes and open wicked which neuer made anie voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience may be receiued as members into the Church he cannot iustifie these Parish assemblies of England or convince vs. Furder we graunt that wicked men such as fal away from their profession and obedience shal daylie arise in the church ells there should be no cause of Excommunication But when their sinne is publicke then ought the Church to ceÌsure it and if they be founde obstinate to caste them out ells were there no vse of ExcoÌmunication We graunt also that the Church sometymes of negligence delaying in due tyme to caste out such wicked is notwithstanding if they amend vpon admonition to be held the true Church of God And this our aduersarye himself Pag. 56. acknowledgeth that we confesse although now forgetting himself his heart being fraught with malice he bursteth foorth in the gall therof accusing and sclandering vs to hold these heresies That where any wicked and open sinners worship together with the Church as members of the Church there the Couenant is disanulled with the whole Church Againe that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the Gospell they be not only vtterly voyde of fayth which offende but also all they that worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are fallen from the Couenant Thirdlie that we make the stablenes of Gods Couenant to depend vpon the worckes of men and not of the free grace and mercie of God How could this accuser drawe these heresies from this assertion It is the Church of CHRIST vvhich hath the power to Excommunicate though it fault much by negligence in executing the same Doth not the expresse contrarie herein appeare How can he then reconcile these chardges of his vnto this proposition of ours Or can he produce any one sentence that euer we wrote or spake conteyning such odious doctrines as these Yf not these heresies must stil retourne to his owne throate as to the sepulchre froÌ whence the sprange these chardges must remayne vpon his reckoning not vpon ours WE hold that the open prophane and wicked such as were neuer caled vnto the faith caÌnot be receiued into the Church as members before they make open and voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience He that hath from the beginning distinguished light from darcknes hath alwaies made difference and separation betwixt the world the Church caling the one the Sonnes of God the other the daughters of men preseruing the one in his Arcke drowning the other in the floode he chose and separated to himself out of the whole world one peculiar Nation and people to be his visible Church to whom no prophane which made not professioÌ of the same faith might be admitted or ioyned in their worship The worde Ecclesia or Church we knowe to be a companie caled forth from the world as were CHRISTS Disciples and the faithfull in all places at the first gathering of the Church Againe we hold that such as are dulie entred into the Church falling from their profession and after due admonition remaine obstinate and hardened in their sinne ought by the Church to be excommunicate And if the Church being admonished stirred vp vnto their duetie refuse to obey execute the commandemeÌt of God that then vnto the faithfull it ceaseth to be the true Church of God and ought to be auoyded vntil they repent The Church of CHRIST must euer be obedient vnto CHRISTS voyce which voyce when they openlie despise wilfully resist they are a companie of rebells not a companie of Sainctes When they fal away from the faith they fal away from the Couenant of God when they obstinaâlie persist in sinne wilfully despise Gods voyce they fal away from the faith Faith belieueth reuerenceth and obeyeth Gods worde so far as yt is reueled vnto them and neuer wilfully despiseth or reiecteth anie anie part of the same God can neuer be seuered from his worde they that despise reiect Gods worde despise reiect God himself Christ ruleth and reigneth by the scepter of his owne worde they that are not subiect vnto but wilfully disobey that word are not subiect vnto Christ haue not him a Kinge but a Iudge ouer them Seuere lawes iudgments are set downe in God his worde against presumptuous sinne yea against al sinne wherof they denie to repent God hath executed these iudgments vpon the Angels that sinned vpon the original world vpon the Nation of the Iewes Neither wil anie vayne titles of Church Couenant c. excuse or deliuer them being founde in the like transgressions from the like iudgments God is iust his iudgments are alike pronounced executed against al as against one being founde wilfully remayning in the transgression of his lawe Nowe then vvhilest vve conclude that vvhere the people were neuer rightly caled vnto the faith or gathered vnto CHRIST and orderly ioyned together in Christ But multitudes of prophane al sortes of vvicked persons idolators Atheists c euen the whole land without any choice any separation receiued into their Church as members without any voluntarie profession of their owne faith that in this estate they cannot be esteemed the true planted Churches of CHRIST With what conscience or truth can this vngodly man herevpoÌ defame divulge vs to hold this heresie that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the gospell they be not only voyde of fayth which offend but all they also which worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are falen from the Couenant How can he liken these rowtes of prophane Atheists and wicked persons of the world to the faithful seruantes of CHRIST in his Church or compare their open wickednes which they commit even with greedines to the faultes eskapes of frailety or negligeÌce in y e Sainctes Againe whilest we affirme That where open obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne whether yt be in the whole Congregation or in any perticular member there that Congregation or that member cannot by vs be iudged faithfull or within the outward Couenant vntill they repent with what feare of God or shame of men caÌ this maÌ publish vs to hold that where any open grosse sinne is committed by anie and they stil through ignorance or negligence are suffred in the Church there the Couenant to be disanulled with the whole Church And so we to fall into this heresie To make the stablenes of God his Couenant not to depend vpon mercie and free grace promised and bownde with an oathe but vpon our worckes yea vpon the worckes of other whom we must iudge THis heresie after he himself hath deuised in our name he procedeth to coÌfute yt with manie wordes shewing the stability
of Gods promises the greatnes of Gods mercie that remembreth his Couenant in his greatest indignation wrath as also the smale beginnings and daylie growth and proceadings of our sanctification in this life As though we euer doubt or denied that the Lord our God his couenant was made established and preserued vnto vs in his CHRIST only without any worckes or merite in vs present or to come to deserue or to retaine his fauour the least minute Alas our miserable forlorne estate even from our Mothers wombe before we knowe the Lorde yea our contynual transgressions defections euer since we knewe the Lorde wheÌ we behold our liues in that sparckling glasse of his lawe do shew vs that we are not saued be worckes but by the free grace mercie of God through faith in CHRIST and that not of our selues but by the gift of God whose worcke we are created in CHRIST IESVS vnto good worckes which God hath fore-ordayned y t we should walke in them But now whilest we acknowledge the whole worcke of our saluation from the beginninge to the end to be of God and not of our selues to procede from to be established vpon his free grace mere mercy and loue and not from or vpoÌ any goodnes in vs fore-seene or subsequent Yet make we not therby the grace of God and his holy spirit which he hath giueÌ to al his elect to be idle vayne or fruictlesse in any of them but to regenerate chaunge enlighten and sanctifie them to bring all their affections into and to keepe them in the loue obedience of the truth By the profession of which truth they are knowen receiued as members of the visible Church made partakers of the commune comfortes couenant of the Saincts From which profession when they fall away and will not be reduced by the voyce of the Church or renued by repentaÌce but remaine obstinate hardned in their sinnes then are they by the commandement power of CHRIST to be cut off as withered branches to be cast out from the fellowship of the saincts and all interest in CHRIST to be deliuered vnto Sathan c. The same rules faith saluation iudgments we haue aboue shewed to belong vnto al and vnto euerie one vnto al as vnto one being founde in the same faith or in the same transgressions Now then whilest the whole Congregation or anie member therof shall remaine hardened in sinne deniâng to obey Christes voyce refusing to repent who can say that this Church or man in this estate can by vs which iudge see but according to the rules of the worde be affirmed held the true Church of Christ within the outward Couenant when Christ himself commandeth vs to deliuer them vp to Sathan in his name to haue no fellowship with them This caÌnot be doÌne of vs vnto any whom we may affirme within the outward couenant God his secret electioÌ councels wherin he hath determined from before al worlds who shalbe saued how far the faithful shalbe tryed fal and when he wil raise them againe beloÌge not vnto vs to iudge of Onley this is most sure they y t thus fal away are hardened are not of vs to be held esteemed within the outwarde CovenaÌt or receiued vntil they as publickly repeÌt How theÌ can this wicked sclaÌdeâer drawe this gracelesse collection damnable coÌclusioÌ from this holie doctrine That where obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne there the outward Covenant is brokeÌ no communioÌ to be held vntil repentance be made Therfore we holde that the stablenes of Gods CouenaÌt with his Church depeÌdeth vpon the worcked of meÌ Because we say that God sanctifieth al that he saueth Therefore we hold salvation by workes Because we hold that faith which is without fruictes to be deade worthles Therefore we hold salvatioÌ by workes Because God requireth obedieÌce of al his seruants that enter into or remaine in his house and commandeth them to haue no âellowship with anie loÌger then they coÌtynue in the same fayth obedieÌce Therfore we make the stablenes of Godes CovenaÌt to depeÌde vpon our workes yea vpon the workes of others whom we must iudge What heretick or peruerted spirit could more highlie abuse deface the holy doctrines of Christ Is Mr. Giffard a teacher of the Church of England and cannot yet put difference betwixt the worcke of our salvatioÌ by Christ for vs the worke of Gods holy spirit the fruicts of Gods grace in vs That cannot put difference betwixt obedience mercie but that he wil make y e worck of Gods grace to abrogate Gods grace That cannot discerne betwixt the secret electioÌ of God Christes visible Church betwixt the temporarie iudgments of Christes Church according to the rule of Gods word and the final doome of God in his determinate councel Thus not knowing what either Gods Covenant Christes Church the communion or excommunioÌ therof meaneth this impious man vpoÌ these dotages seeketh to convince vs of his surmized heresies because we blame forsake these Babilonish confuse assemblies where al sortes of prophane and wicked are gathered together without faith or order bownde sed and suffred together in al impietie mischief and licentiousnes without censure or controlement vnto whome he for the wage of Balaam is powred forth and most sacrilegiously selleth them his pretended Sacraments for their two pennie shot or offring HE laboureth to defend this sacriledge confusion by th' examples of other Churches vnder the Lawe vnder the Gospel He beginneth with the estate of the Church vnder Moses where the rebellious Israelites whose carkases fel in the wildernes of whom the Lorde sware that they should not see his rest yet were not cast out of th' assemblie nor separated so longe as they liued nor their seed reiected So that he still beare in minde that he but beggeth the question so ofte as he compareth these confuse prophane assemblies that were neuer rightly gathered vnto nor established in the faith vnto true Churches vnto this place we answeare That he moste ignorantlie boldlie affirmeth an vntruth We reade Exod. 33. after the Israelites had made their Calf and committed idolatrie that Moses both did execution vpon the chief Idolators and with-drewe his tent and separated from the rest vntil they were reconciled vnto the Lorde Furder we reade that vpon publick notorious transgressions the Lorde executed publick iudgments sondrie tymes wherby the chief were taken away the rest brought to repentance Numb 12. 14. 39. and 25. and 21. 6. 7. We reade of separation from those of Corathes conspiracie c Numb 16. 21. 24. 26. verses We reade also Numb 12. that Miriam was separated out of the hoste vntill she was healed Likewise we reade of sondrie perticular iudgments for perticular transgressions As for breaking the Sabaoth for blaspheming c Num. 15. Whereby his impudencie is convinced But nowe if it were graunted him then which nothing
can be more vntrue that these multitudes of prophane rebells were not separated out of the hoste yet except he can proue that they were receiued during these sinnes vnto the Tabernacle of the CongregatioÌ which he can neuer shew because it were so directlie against those lawes prescribed vnto and by Moses yt can help him nothing The wicked may remaine in the common wealth which yet ought to be caste out of the Church In that he alleadgeth the seed of the wicked were not reiected we first answeare that we find an outwarde repentance made by the offenders in the places aboue recited Furder we find that circumcision ceased al the tyme they traveyled in the wildernes vntill they came to Gilgal 40. yeeres Iosh. 5. Wherfore this example nothing helpeth their wilful sacriledge in the Church of England As to the other tymes when idolatrie was publickly set vp by the kinges of Iuda Ahas Manasses Amon Iehoiachim Zedechiab we haue alreadie proued that they were not in that estate the true visible Church of God and that those faithful amoÌgst whom the Lord preserued his Church neither might neither did communicate with them in their publick worship and idolatrie Which those places of Isay Ieremias Ezechiel doe euideÌtly proue both in manifesting the sinnes of those tymes and taking awaye all vaine titles and pretextes shewing that the name of Temple Couenant Ierusalem c could no more aualye them then the Arck at Shilo and the like titles did them in the tyme of the Iudges The Prophet Ieremiah in his lamentations doth no where iustifie their publick estate so much as euerie where lament the desolation of Sion which name may much rather be vnderstoode of the former prerogatiues and dignity of that natioÌ place and people which were chosen and separated to the Lordes seruice and worship then of that most corrupt estate of that sinful generation As to the tymes after their returne out of captiuitie wheÌ they mixed themselues with the heathen and brake the Sabaoth we reade they made notable repentance when they were admonished Ezra 10. Nohem 9. and 13. So that these tymes verie euil fit Mr. Giffard Fvrder if vve come to the tyme that our Sauiour was exhibited in the fleshe vve reade at the tyme of his birth of sundrie iust holie men both Priestes and others and how al thinges were performed by them according to the lawe of the Lorde But afterwardes when they would not be instructed nor reformed by our Sauiour Christ but with one consent despised blasphemed reiected and persecuted him and all that belieued on him Then were they not the true Church of God but the persecuting malignant Synagogue Except Mr. GIFFARD hold not our Sauiour Christ his Disciples the true Church Or that there may be two true Churches one opposite vnto an other ledd by two diuers contrary spirites Or that God may be diuided from Christ Or the Church in Couenant with him without Christ. Also in that he affirmeth That our Sauiour Christ commanded his Disciples to worship together with them in this estate to heare the Scribes Pharasies teach expounde the lawe although they taught corruptly leauened the doctrines therof though they were hypocrites blinde guides couetous and ambitious and verie reprobates yea though some of them vvere not of the tribe of LEVI only because they were Ministers sate in MOSES chayre What execrable heresies and horrible blasphemies doth this wretched man runne into whilest he seeketh to iustifie their heynous sacriledge opeÌ idolatrie and confusion by our Sauiour Christes example Doth he not hereby make our Sauiour Christ guiltie of the open breach of Gods lawes and the destruction of al the people Doth not God in as manie places as he commandeth to heare true Prophets forbid to heare false Prophets as he commandeth to obey his lawe and commandements forbid all humane deuises traditions Is there not a prescript lawe Deut. 13. That they ought not to hearken to the wordes of that Prophet that teacheth other doctrine and seeketh to seduce though he had the power to do miracles worke wonders Doth not SALOMON by the holie Ghost coÌmand all the children of the truth not to hearken to th' instruction that causeth to erre from the wordes of knowledge Prou. 19. 27 And againe in the first Chap. of his Song is not the Church councelled by Christ himself not to staye in the steps of that flocke but to feede her kiddes aboue the tentes of those Shepheardes How plentifull are all the Prophets in this argument Ieremie 23. Ezech. 13. zecha 13. To which concorde all the Doctrines of the new Testament Math. 7. 15. and 15 14. and 16. 6. Iohn 10. 5. Rom. 16. 17. Gal. 1. 8. 1 Tim. 6. 3. 2. Iohn 10. 2 Peter 2. Was there not also expresse lawes that the Priestes which drawe neare vnto the Lorde should be holie and not such open reprobates as he now acknowledgeth these to be And also that the Lorde had only separated chosen to himself the tribe of Leui to serue administer before him in the Tabernacle of the Congregation and that no stranger might presume into that office yet is not this blinde guide afraide to affirme That the Pharasies not being of the tribe of Leui were Ministers and sate in the chaire of MOSES and therfore our Sauiour commandeth his Disciples to heare them were they neuer so wicked of life or corrupt teachers Math. 23. In which place our Sauiour hauing to deale with the persons of the corrupt teachers first seketh to reserue the dignitie of his Fathers lawe ministrie then sheweth these present teachers to be degenerate from both being fallen into all maner of vice pride vayne-glorie hypocricie sectes schismes calling them false teachers corruptours of the lawe blinde guides such as shut vp the kingdome of heaueÌ before men neither entring in themselues nor suffring them that would deuowring widdowes houses cunning seducers making their proselytes the children of Hel like themselues Killers and murderers of the seruants of God that are sent vnto them so that in conclusion he there leaueth sondrie woes all the bloode of the righteous eueÌ the Maranatha vpon them Now is yt likely or may it without blasphemie be thought that our blessed Sauiour CHRIST would coÌmit his Fathers Lawe Ministrie vnto these wretches or the soules of his deare Disciples to be instructed kept by these murderous blinde guides yet these blasphemies doth this wicked man publish his Ordinarie all the Cleargie of England allowe suffer to passe in print Againe if the Disciples in that place be commanded to heare the Ministerie of the Pharasies then are they there commanded to obserue all the humane deuises traditions so contrarie to the lawe of God which they most zealouslie taught and enioyned which our Sauiour himself openly brake reiected and gaue often warning vnto his Disciples or them and such
like false Prophets commanding them to take heede of them teaching them howe to knowe them by their fruictes Math. 7. 15. 16 willing them to let them alone as the blinde lâaders of the blinde vsing an argument of the ineuitable peril If the blinde leade the blinde both shall fal into the ditch Math. 15. 12. 13. 14. chardging them to beware of the leauen of the Pharasies Math. 16. 6. which leauen verse 12. they found to be the doctrine of the Pharasies To these if sondrie other places of his conflictes with these Scribes Pharasies be added it wil euidently appeare that he withdrewe his Disciples from their doctrines pronouncing euerie where woes iudgmentes against them That he made also a separation and especiall choise of his Disciples from the wicked people of the Iewes euidently appeareth by the office and ministerie of Iohn the Baptist. vvhom he sent as an Heralde before him to prepare his waye to proclaime his kingdome to call the people to repentance and to make readie a people to receiue him lest when he came he should smite the earth with cursing Mightely did Iohn refute all these vayne arguments allagations that Giffard alleadgeth of the seede of Abraham the outward Couenant Nation Temple c. Shewing them that God was able of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham calling those boasting Pharasies the generation of vipers shewing them that only those trees that bring forth good fruicte are the plantes that shall stand and growe in the Lordes Orchard that the other shalbe hewen downe and caste into the fire and that the Lordes axe is nowe laide to the roote Shewing them that the Messiah of whom they boasted and whom they looked for should come with his fanne in his hand to cleÌse his barne floore to preserue his wheat in his granarie and to burne the chaffe with vnquenchable fire baptising none but such as coÌfessed their sinnes The same course toke our Sauiour CHRIST sending forth his disciples to preach the gospel of the kingdome who receiued and baptized none but such as repented of their euill life and gaue obedience to their doctrine these our Sauiour acknowledged receiued taught instructed guided as his owne peculiar flocke But al the other as the sheepe of distruction he gaue ouer to be spoyled and deuoured of their owne rulers and one of an other to be guided by those wicked and idoll sheepheardes vvhose soule abhorred him and his soule loathed them Yea how ful a separation there was betwixt these sheepheardes and these flockes the hostilitie they shewed vnto our Sauiour and his Disciples by excommunicating persecuting blaspheming him and his rounde reprouing them euerie where in the historie of his life doth appeare Furder that he communicated not with them in their feastes offrings and worship in this their sinne and obstinacie appeareth as plentifully He a longe season when the Iewes laid wayte to kill him refrayned Iudea and Ierusalem At other tymes when he came thither it was not to keepe the feastes together with them so much as to take occasion vpon such concurse of people to instruct them and to call them vnto himself He sometimes went not at all sometimes went at the mid-feast And when he was there he kept not the Paschal together with them before the Temple according to the lawe Deutronomie 12. 5. Leuit. 17. But he kept yt apart with his Disciples in a priuate chamber As when there was no publicke assemblies as in Egipt or when the Temple was shut or polluted and the vvorship corrupted Exod. 12. 2 Chron. 35. yea he kept yt vpon an other daye namely vpon the 14. of the first moneth according to the lawe and not vpon that daye the Iewes kept theirs which was a daye after as appeareth euidently by the historie Math. 26. For the Iewes solemne feast or cessation ought by the lawe to haue bene vpon the 15. daye the next day after the Paschal vpon which daye they crucified our Sauiour and kept their feaste vpon the Sabaoth deferring the Paschal by their tradition one daye longer then the lawe commanded Leuit. 2. 4. 5. 6. Numb 28. 17. by all which reasons circumstances and places it is euident that our Sauiour and his Disciples did not communicate with but withdrewe from the Iewes and their worship in this their sinne and obstinacie By whose example this great Clearke Mr. GIFFARD hath endeuoured to confute the Brownistes of heresie and to prooue that the open wicked and prophane may be kept in the Church and communicated with and yet neither the Church therefore cease to be a true Church nor the faithfull which together with these prophane ioyne in the worship of God and the Sacraments be defiled therbie Yet to make the matter more sure he bringeth certaine Churches planted by the Apostles As the Church at Corinth and the Churches of Asia In the Church of Corinth were factions and schismes corruption in the teachers negligence in the Gouernours th' incestuous person suffred contentions among the people and that vnder heathen Iudges They feasted in idoll temple they prophaned the Supper of the Lorde they abused spirituall giftes some denied the resurrection of the deade yet the holie Ghost vouchsaueth them the name of the Church of God Well what of all this Therfore the wicked prophane multitudes which were neuer rightly gathered to the faith may be receiued as members into the Church We see no such consequent The Church of Corinth was orderly gathered by the Apostle vnto the faith none receiued but such as belieued and made open profession of their faith and obedience Sainctes by calling Agayne the Church of Corinth was rightly established into that order and had such Ministers Officers and ordinances as CHRIST in his Testament had assigned and th' Appostle instituted so hath not the Church of England but popish and antichristian Therfore no comparison thus far foorth betwixt the Church of Corinth and the Church of England Neither can these faults wherein he compareth the Church of England to the church of Corinth and wherein it is founde like vnto or rather far without all comparison to exceede them make the Church of England the true Church of God What is yt then this learned man would conclude from thence That the open prophane and obstinate wicked may be retained in and by the Church wittingly and willingly after admonition and yet that Congregation not cease to be the true Church of CHRIST This he striueth to proue And therfore where it is alleadged that the Church of Corinth repented at the Apostle his admonition and is by the Apostle himself said to haue shewed them selues pure in that busines 2. Corinth 7. he maketh vnto this a double answeare One that they were Godes true Church before they repented The other that all did not shewe repentance as appeareth 2. Corinth 12. 20. 21. To the first we answeare and neuer denied That they being rightly gathered vnto the faith and orderly established
in the faith notwithstanding that grieuous sinnes brake out amongst them so long as they despised not admonition and refused not to repent were to be still held and esteemed as the true Church of CHRIST who if we confesse our sinnes is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all iniquitie But as we haue often said this maketh against Mr. GIFFARD because the Church of ENGLAND was no such true Church before that and wherein these faultes were and are committed Vnto his second allegation that all shewed not repentance for the vncleannes fornication and vvantonnes vvhich they had coÌmitted We acknowledge it as the Apostle recordeth it to be a great fault in the whole Church That they did not more diligently search out the sinne and speedely caste out the sinners that remayned impenitent Yet was this in the Church but a fault of negligence and not of anie obstinacye they neither contemnded admonition neither spurned against their admoniâhers Yet euen this slacknes and negligence the Apostle thus sharplie seuerely reproueth threatning if they amend not to come with a rodde and with the power of CHRIST against them He neither iustified nor flattered them in their sinnes as this false Prophet doth who hath no better argumentes to pleade for oâ iustifie this apostasie and obstinacie of the Church of England then the greatest sinnes and odious faultes of other Churches But to such a height measure is their wickednes encreased as all the sinnes of all Churches in all ages are too narrowe to couer the bedd of their fornicatioÌ Neither can those fearefull breaches lamentable ruines in the Churches of Asia heale the wounde of the Church of England If God so threatned or menaced those Churches to come and feight against them to remoue their candle-sticke c vvhat shalbe the iudgmentes of the Church of England what can she expect whose sinnes so far exceede which taketh boldnes to contynue in sinne and pleade for the same from these examples which the Lord hath lefte as monumentes of terror to all posterities Yet in all these desolations of these Churches can there be no comparison betwixt these barbarous confuse assemblies and those Churches which sometymes were rightly gathered and established vnto the faith and into the order of CHRIST and so all Mr. GIFFARDS labour and paynes herein is lost Neither will this conclusion followe That because yt ceaseth not to be a Church by and by where the open wicked are not separated because the Church sometimes may fall into such sinnes of ignorance or of negligence Therefore the godly are not defiled which communicate with these open wicked in prayers sacramentes and other spirituall exercises Might he not aswel conclude that because yt ceaseth not to be a Church herevpon therfore yt is no sinne But if yt be a sinne in the whole Church then is the whole Church guiltie of defiled with that sinne NOwe as Mr. GIFFARD laboureth to drawe this conclusion so striueth he to proue this proposition That the admission of the open vvicked impenitent to the table of the Lorde doth not defile either the Sacrament or the faithfull receiuers Herevnto he hath gathered a fewe stale reasons 1. As that the wickednes of the Minister doth not difile the holy thinges of God Iudas Ely his Sonnes the Scribes Pharasies were wicked meÌ yet were the thinges they administered holie 2. Then that the godly communicant toucheth not the sinnes of others but the holie thinges of God because there cannot be a separation from the wicked in bodie or bodily thinges alwaies but they which touche not their sinnes obey the commandement Come out from amonge them separate your selues touche none vncleane thing That the blame of receiuing such wicked resteth only vpon such as haue the power of the discipline in their handes and not vpon priuate members which mourne lament to see such fowle matters wincked at which mourners are cleared Ezech. 9. TO discuse these pointes in perticular would make this discourse ouer long breiflie therfore this we say To the first that difference must be put betwixt hypocrites whose wickednes is onlie knoweÌ vnto the Lord and such wicked whose sinne is knowen vnto the Church The publicke ministrie of secret hypocrits that are rightly caled to a lawful office and execute their office without fault or blame is holie blessed and profitable to the whole Church which can but looke vpon and iudge the outwarde action and estate and not the hearte and conscience of anie yet this their ministerie is vnavayleable to themselues and maketh to their owne greater condemnation But where the Minister is detected of and remayneth obstinate in anie transgression his ministration is not acceptable to the Lord neither ought to be suffered or ioyned vnto of the Church The Lord willbe sanctified of all that come neere vnto him Vnder the lawe he required an holie ministerie to serue in the priestes office without outward mayne or bleamish lest he defiled the holie thinges of the Lorde The offerings of anie other were not acceptable to the Lorde It is also written that the sacrifice of the wicked is an abhomination to the Lord as if they cut off a dogges heade or offred swynes bloode They haue nought to doe to declare the Lords ordinances that hate to be reformed and caste his worde behinde them The Church ought not onlie to forbid such to administer but to cast them out of the fellowship which if the Church neglect and refuse to doe them are they guiltie of the open or wilful breach of Gods holie ordinances in suffring his holie name and ministerie to be prophaned yea in ioyning thervnto and reioycing therin The examples by him alleadged no waye help him Iudas whilest he remayned with our Sauiour was an hypocrite his sinnes vndiscoured yea vncommitted so longe in that estate his publicke ministerie was lawful holie and acceptable vnto others The ministerie of the Sonnes of Eli after their wickednes was publick wea abhominable vnto God to be detested of all the faithful yet was the sinne of the people verie great who vpon and for the sinnes of these wicked prestes abhorred the offringes of the Lorde which were euer to be esteemed most holie being lawfullie administred otherwise they are not the offrings of the Lord. The people then as nowe grewe into Atheisme and all impietie abhorring all Gods worship and refusing to be at anie chardge louing the creatures better then the Creator by seing the great insolency and inreverence of the prestes Touching the Scribes and Pharasies we haue alreadie said enoughe TO his other allegations that the faithful are not defiled by communicating with the open and obstinate wicked in the Supper of the Lorde and other spiritual exercises because they touche not the sinne of the wicked but the holy thinges of God c Surelie this is verie odd diuinitie contrarie to al the groundes of scripture that we haue read of We had
sit as vpon manie waters So in like maner can this house this church this people of CHRIST be built into none other order receiue none other ministrie and ordinances then CHRIST the owner builder of the house hath instituted prescribed in his last wil testament We may boldly affirme coÌclude that flocke which consisteth of all sortes of wilde vncleane beastes not to be the flocke or shepe-folde of CHRIST in asmuch as these in this estate cannot of vs be iudged to be the shepe of CHRIST We may also by the same vndoubted reason affirme that they which stand hierdes to these wilde and vncleane beastes cannot be said the Lordes shepeherdes of his shepe lambes Of what sortes of people these their parish assemblies generally consiste how they haue bene gathered builte stand and walke in the faith order of CHRIST by that which is aboue written may partly appeare but much more shall to euerie single eye heart wherein is any light vpon the furder examination of their present estate life That this Aucthor and all the Priestes of the tyme stand hierdes administring the Sacraments c to these prophane multitudes in this ignorance confusion and sinne after that idolatrous superstitious maner aboue-said for their hire or tithes cannot be denied What defence this Champion hath made for their publique administration worship and how by neuer a worde of God he hath iustified any one of those manifold enormities idolatries reckoned vp vnto him As also how he hath approued the gathering and present estate of their Church by the greatest apostasies defectioÌs sinnes of other Churches in other ages and with what blasphemous doctrines tending to all Atheisme and impietie we are content to refer to the iudgment of the godly readers And now being come to the proofe defence of his owne Ministrie which he exerciseth and of the whole Ministrie of their Church instead of CHRISTS Testament he bringeth vs forth a fable out of ESOPE of the asse in the Lyons skinne and at the first entrance into this discourse in the first page within the space of 24 lynes he convinceth vs with these arguments That we are prompt plentiful in false accusations hereticall opinions which must be admitted for reasons against their Church vvorship ministerie That vve are desirous of glorie presumptuous bold rash ignorant not to be encountred vvith great learning Sophisters nay poore artificers and husbandmen are the eauenest matches to dispute vvith vs VVe haue put on the Lions skinne and imagine that all learned men tremble at vs but they haue espied our long cares That vve impudently sclander and belye the learned vvho disdaine to deale vvith mad frensie That vve are vvithout all care vvhat vve speake c. Is yt likely that this man hath either care or conscience what he saith that through his whole booke from the first to the laste worde thus rayleth inverâth accuseth blasphemeth Are these the sweetest waters in his fountaine the best salt he can season vs with Or do the Ministers of the Church of England thus vse to improue rebuke exhort with al longe suffring doctrine Is this Mr. GIFFARDS countrie diuinitie or vniuersitie learning or Courtly Chaplen-like behauioure He hath a president what a goodly viewe Mr. SOME makes in his colours If he lighted into some mens handes that would take pleasure to laye open his shame Mr. SOME his paynter might giue place in al rayling and vituperie where this man should appeare But our purpose is not to meddle with his raylinges so much as his reasons leauing him to answeare for the one and endeuouring our selues to answeare the other Yet this we saye that if this be the course of those great learned the speaketh of we had much rather be matched with such poore artificers and husbandmen as feare God whom he despiseth their with these greate Clarkes Yea we had much rather that they should in disdaine of our ignorance breake their promise in denijng and refusing to conferre with vs then in this maner grieue the spirite of God in vs by such hellish writinges as this booke of GIFFARD peruerting the Scriptures pleading for defending and iustifijng the throne of iniquitie together with all the enormities idolatrie and abhominations which flowe from the same railing blaspheming and accusing the truth and the poore persecuted professors therof as he doth Yet to satisfie the reader in this matter which he so confidently denieth and vrgeth vs so vehemently to make some colourable shewe of That if he had consulted with his learned bretheren the forewarde Preachers they would haue councelled him rather to haue vsed his discretion in the pulpit where he might feigne what error he lifte and then with the same breath confute yt in our names then by conference but especially thus by writing to meddle with the defense of these defaults and exceptions taken against their Church Ministrie Worship c knowing that the more they are discussed and raued in the more apparant odious they wil appeare vnto all men especially when they are brought vnto examined by the light which will foorth-with shew of what sorte they are That these Preachers had takeÌ this course amongst theÌselues we knowe certainly by a letter that two of the cheif of them sent vnto vs deniâng that conference which they had before promised because we denyed their Church and Ministrie After that two of them being procured to our prison denyed to deale with vs concerning those exceptions we made against their Church Ministrie alleadging that they were forbidden by their brethereÌ to deale with vs in those matters To be shorte what âlls can with any probalitie be coniectured to be the hindrance of the first companie of Preachers that at the first sent vnto vs to knowe the causes of our dislike promising either to assent or to shew vnto vs the causes whie they could not that they vpon the sight of that litle paper wherin we set downe vnto them the causes of our separatioÌ from these parish assemblies as also what we purposed in our owne assemblies neuer as yet could be drawen to make any answeare in writing or conference if not that they perceiued that they were neither able to defend their estate neither yet had faith to leaue it for feare of persecution danger And whatsoeuer this bold champion may pretend we caÌnot be persuaded that euer the forewarde sort of Preachers that sometime laboured reformation euer gaue their consentes to this blasphemous booke of his except also together with the aucthor therof they haue made shipwracke of faith good conscience and be wholy apostatate fallen froÌ that smale measure of grace light they sometimes made shew of Neither shal those pontifical Prelates his Lordes their horned Cleargie or Romish associates the Ciuilianes and Canonistes to whom he is yeilded ioyned giue him any thanckes in the end for all the
paynes he hath taken to defend their apostatical throne procedings which these his writinges are so far from defending iustifijng as they manifest vnto al men that they cannot be defended or iustified TO our present purpose in this 3. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION yt remayneth that we nowe prooue this Ministrie of the Church of England to be false antichristian Which that it may the sooner be donne we are to enquire what kinde of ministrie CHRIST hath instituted and left vnto his Church Of which sort if we finde not these then may we with assurance from Gods owne worde pronownce them false and antichristian For as there is but one God one CHRIST one Spirite so is there but one true Church ministrie ministration CHRIST being ascended gaue vnto his Church Apostels Prophets Euangelistes Pastors Teachers Elders Deâcons widdowes The 3. first Apostes Prophets Euangelistes being instituted but for a time hauing finished their ministerie ceased For the foundation being now fullie laide the worde perfectlie exhibited the gospel throughlie and sufficientlie confirmed and ratified the whole frame of the building set vp and erect and now a most perfect and absolute patterne left vnto all Churches to what purpose should there nowe be Apostles to lay the foundation to giue the worde againe Prophets to ratifie and coÌfirme the same Euangelistes to deliuer and shew the Apostles rules vnto the Church Besides that the Lord hath euideÌtly shewed by the ceasing of th'extraordinarie calings and giftes vnto these offices that they are nowe perimplished and ceased as might also by sondrie other testimonies and direct scriptures be proued if yt were needful in so plaine a poynte Nowe then there remaine by a perpetual decree these Offices to the ministrie gouernement and seruice of the Church Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons Relieuers Vnto these distinct offices are fit and distinct members dulie chosen and ordayned by each seueral Congregation vpon due proofe according to the manifestatioÌ of the spirit in each member so elect according vnto the rules prescribed in Christes Testament in which offices is required of them that they diligently and faithfully administer which whilest they doe they are honored obeyed prouided for of the flock with al reuereÌce care loue Nowe let the ministrie of the Church of England be compared vnto and examined by these rules of Christes Testament in their office entrance administration maintenance In al which we before affirmed them to varie from the Testament of Christ and to haue no place or mention there requiring of this Aucthor some proofe of his ministrie in these pointes by the worde of God In steade wherof wee haue his bare affirmations to approue their ministrie and his most bitter raylings to convince and perswade vs after his accustomed maner which euil either satisfie vs or approue themselues to all mens consciences such as they would be thought to be We had thought our demaunde herein had bene so iust and reasonable as no true Church or Minister could or would haue denied And wonder that in this flourishing estate of their Church which ouer-floweth with so great learning aboundeth with so manie writers that not one of them should vndertake to approue the ministrie of their Church directlie by the rules of Gods word in their Office Entrance Administration Maintenance Wherbie they might iustifie themselues of such crimes wherof they are chardged convince their aduersaries al gaine-sayers and put an end to these controversies and debates after a most christian and peaceable maner much better beseeming the Gospel and the ministers therof then prisons iudgment seates sclaunders accusations blasphemie which hitherto haue bene theire only Arguments But now howsoeuer they be loth will by no meanes be entreated or vrged to this sober course direct proof by writing or vnto anie christian free conference where these matters might be discussed and decided by the worde of God peaceably Let vs yet seing occasion is here administred and as our present purpose wil permit shew some causes of our dislike whie we iudge them not the true Ministrie of the Gospel by shewing such apparnt discrepance as may declare vnto all men that they were neuer cast in that moulde And this but by a cursorie briefe examinatioÌ leauing the more exact discussing perfect demonstration of the forgerie abuses and enormities of this Antichristian ministrie to the furder diligence of others endued with greater measure of giftes and iudgment WE finde the permanent offices which CHRIST hath instituted for the ministrie of his Church few in number easilie recited diuided and distinguished The offices as hath bene said are these of the Pastor Teacher Elder Deacon Relieuer These are diuided into Ouerseers whom wee call Bishops Episcopoi and into Deacons The Ouerseers are againe diuided into teaching gouerning Elders and into such Elders as only by office attend vnto Gouernement Of the first sort are the Pastor and Teacher Of the second such Elders as are elect to the ouersight gouernment of the Churche These offices are distinguished one from an other in their seueral functions by the Apostle Roma 12. and in sondrie other places of scripture The Pastor to attend to exhortation The Teacher to doctrine The Elder to gouernement The Deacon to collect and distribute the benevolence contribution of the Saincts The Relieuers to attend to the sicke impotent c. But the offices of the Ministerie of the Church of England wee finde so manie intricate as are harde to be recited diuided or distinguished and require greater skil then I haue therevnto Yet so my simple conceipt preiudize not others of better iudgment for memorie sake and to avoide prolixitie they may thus bee diuided and recited at once First more generallie into Reigning gouerning 2. Collegiate or idle and 3. Seruile or mercenary The Reigning or gouerning may be diuided into 1. Bishops their assistants and substitutes 2. Certaine Commissioners and certaine 3. delegate Doctors c. These Bishops may be diuided in 1. Arch-Bishops 2. Palatine Bishops and. 3. ordinarie Lord Bishops Nowe the Arch-Bishops may be diuided againe into the .1 Primate Metropolitane of al England and the 2. Metropolitane of the North. partes The Raining ministerie theÌ of the Church of England as I suppose vnder correction and better information may be summed into these offices of Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops Chauncelors Commissaries Arch-Deacons High Commissioners Ciuile Doctors with their Courtes and attendants Aduocates Proctors Registers Notaries Purseuants Somoners The idle or Collegiat Ministrie as I take it are partlie in the Colleges of the Vniversities As Masters of houses Presidents Bowsers Fellowes Or more generallie according to their degrees Doctors of diuinity Bachelers of diuinity Masters of Arte Bachelers of arte Clarkes These hitherto without certaine office place or chardge in the Church And partlie in their Cathedral Churches As L. Bishop Deane Sub-deane Prebendaries Cannons Peticannons
Gospellers Pistelers Singing men Singing boyes Vergiers Sextines The seruile Ministrie is diuided into these seueral offices Of Parson Vicarâ Curaiâ Deacon or half-Priest Church-warden Sideemen Quest-men Parrish Clarck But now to distinguish or describe all these offices according to their seueral orders and cannons to shewe their original processe and contynuance in their seueral tymes occasions and circumstances were not onlie a labor to me intricate and vnachiueable but to the reader tedious and vnprofitable as withdrawing them from the certaine and vnvariable rules of Gods worde to the vncertaine and variable reportes of meÌ Sufficeth it therfore that we finde not in al the booke of God anie such titles names dignities offices giuen or to be giuen to the Ministrie of Christes Gospel but we finde them rather those names of blasphemie written vpon those heades of the Beast For if it be blasphemy for anie mortal maÌ to receiue assume or chaleÌge those names titles dignities or offices which are peculier and proper to CHRISTES sacred person alone Then are these chief Ministers of the Church of England these Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops highlie guilty of blasphemie that chaleÌdge assume vnto themselues some one of them to be the Primaâe of al the Bishops in England Ireland an other to be an Arch-Bishop a Metropolitane others to be Lord Bishops the leaste of these Anakims to reigne ouer I knowe not how manie hundreth Churches Bishops That Christ is the onlie Primate and Arch-chiefe Bishop and Prince of Pastors the Apostle Peter giueth euideÌt testimonie 1 Epist. 5. Cap. 4. versâ as also the holie Ghost Hebr. 13. 20. That Christ is the onlie Lorde Bishop euery where appeareth in the scriptures and that al other christian Bishops are but seruaÌts fellowes is fownd Iohn 13. Luk. 22. Mat. 20. Mar. 10. where Christ himself in expresse words with vehement chardges forbiddeth euen his Apostles I say not such blasphemous titles onlie but all other wordlie titles of honor all ciuile iurisdiction and secular power ouer others and such arrogancie and presumption one ouer an other as these pontificall Prelates and Lordlie Bishops vsurpe most directly wittingly willingly against the commandmeÌt of Christ. Which they thincke to put away abrogate by a second lawe of the Prince ParlameÌt who they saye haue cast these honors titles vpon them and therfore neither caÌ they refuse neither may others blame them for this except they shew theÌselues disobedieÌt to her Ma tie and enemies to y e State We wil answeare these their criminatioÌs of state matters at anie tyme before competeÌt iudges In the meane while let them answere vs in good conscience whether they iudge it lawful for Princes to giue or at anie hand for themselues to receiue such titles dignities c as Christ hath so expresly often forbidden them And whether their holy Father the Pope might not so iustifie his exaâtation and supremacie by the Emperors donatioÌ y e confirmatioÌ of manie NatioÌs States Councels through manie ages If it be here alleadged that these titles which we so stand vpoÌ are but ciuile accomplemeÌts giueÌ them by the Prince but trifles no matters of substance to preiudice their ministrie they being preachers of the worde Yet must they acknowledge them inhibited verie seuerely ofteÌ by Christes owne mouth And therfore they by this allegation laye the blame vpon Christ that forbad them and not vpon vs that hold theÌ vnlawful intollerable in the ministrie Furder if they be merely Civile let them theÌ answere whie they are how they may be thus ioyned to ecclesiastical persons offices And if they be such trifles whie then these graue Fathers these holy men so violently contend with and bloodely persecute their bretheren for them And this also let them consider acknowledge that these triffles or titles they vsurpe are prooued most execrable blasphemies names vvritten vpon the heades of the Beast and not vpon the members or Minister of Christ. And in their best allegatioÌ that they are directly contrarie to the commaundement of Christ who prohibiteth his Ministers all such titles howsoeuer Mr. Giffard alleadge against al coÌscience and truth that they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men the vntruth wherof shal hereafter appeare yet this Lordship they receiue exercise euen in the best consideration is expresly coÌtrarie to the commandement of Christ and such as no true Minister of the Gospel either wil or may receiue plead for or iustifie ANd now that we may come a litle nearer their Ministrie it would be knowen what office these Lordlie Prelates these Primates Metropalitanes Arch Lord Bishops exercise in the Church of Christ. For euerie Minister must be of necessitie in som perticular office I speake not nowe of the offices they beare in the commoÌwealth as to be Peres of the Realme Lordes of the Parlament Iudges of ciuile causes in Courtes Iustices of the peace c but of their ecclesiastical offices as being Bishops whither they haue anie of the ordânarie and permanent offices as Pastors Teachers Elders Or of those extraordinarie temporarie offices which are nowe ceased of Apostles Prophets Euangelisâes And sure by their magnificent stile glorious titles extraordinarie power irregular aucthoritie and inordinate rule I should rather iudge theÌ of these extraordinarie offices saue that I finde those wholie nowe ceased not expedient or to be loked for and also that th'estate behauioure and doings of those Bishops accorde not to those offices First Apostles these Bishops are not in that they haue no immediate caling from God or confirmed by God vnto that office Neither doe they execute yt as Christs Apostles did they goe not from place to place from countrie to countrie to preach the Gospel to call the people to the faith to gather plant Churches Neither haue they receiued such measure of grace or can ratifie and approue by such euideÌt testimonie power and wonders the doctrines rules and ordinances which they deliuer vnto and impose vpon their Churches to be of God Yet seing they lay a newe and an other foundation then the Apostles haue laide deliuer other doctrines rules and ordinances as appeareth by the whole ministrie worship ministration ordinances and gouernement of their Church then the Apostles haue taught and left seing also they vsurpe a greater power and preeminence one ouer an other One being a Primate an other an Arch-Bishope c then the Apostles did Wee neuer reading of anie Primate Arch or Lord Apostle Peters chayre now not standing in EnglaÌd They had neede to confirme their offices calings doings power by no lesâe miracles testimonies theÌ the Apostles did if they wil haue their ministrie doings allowed receiued which if they should doe and draw fire from heaueÌ yet ought we to belieue hold fast that perfect âoundation which CHRISTES Apostles haue layde that authenticke alsufficient worde which
they haue left as an absolute patterne for al actions of the Church vnto the worlds end and to hold them accursed men or Angels that teach any thing besides that or to varie from the same Neither what signes or miracles soeuer they shall doe may we hold them Propheâs seing they persuade yea enforce to idolatrie apostasie as by their publick worship appeareth And as to Euangelistes that office is too meane base for these fellowes The Euangelistes toke their caling sending and whole directioÌ from the Apostles neither swarued from the same in any thing but faithfully deliuered to the Churches those rules they receiued and assisted theÌ in the practize therof These men in that they haue no such caling to their office neither doe so execute yt not caling the Church vnto or helping them in but drawing them from vtterly forbidding them the practize of those rules ordinances the Apostles left teaching bringing in setting vp and inforcing their owne or other humane deuises ordinances vpoÌ y e church in stead therof and that in such high waightie matters as the bringing in a new strange Ministrie Ministration Worship and Gouernement For all which causes reasons many other which might be drawen from the rules of CHRISTS Testament and their whole worke and doings which in nothing accordeth to the true patterne we must hold them false Apostles and Prophets counterfeite Euangelistes deceiptful worckmen builders Neither yet if we but as fleightly examine them by compare them vnto the rules of Christes Testament shall we finde them to execute any of the ordinarie permanent offices of the Bishops belonging vnto Christes Church as the Pastors Teachers Elders office A true christian Pastor ought to be chosen of some one peculiar flocke where after due proofe he is to be publickly ordeined receiued Vnto which peculiar flocke he is bownde by couenaÌt to administer attend Neither doth his Pastorall dutie ministrie and chardge extend to more flockes or Churches at one tyme then that one wherof he is chosen Pastor Neither may a true Pastor aduance himself either in titles or power aboue or ouer other christian Pastors his fellowe bretheren howsoeuer he haue receiued a greater measure of giftes by so much he ought to behaue himself the more lowly and to apply himself the more carefully diligently to serue the Lord with the same according to his pleasure appoinctment within the limites of his caling wherin if he behaue himself faithfully he receiueth praise if not reproofe censure of the whole flock accordingly But now these Arch and Lord Bishops neither haue any certaine ministrie ouer or in any one peculiar flocke neither anie such ãâ¦ã by or in any one Congregation but are elected either by the ãâã Colledge of the Deane Chapter or ells by the Prince consecrate invested inthronised or instawled with I know not how manie popish rites trincketes ceremonies belonging thervnto whose verie ordinarie attire is so popish ridiculous and fânde as they passe not in the streates without the wonderment skorne of young and olde Their ministerie also is not limited and tyed to one certaine office or to one certaine flocke but as they exercise sondrie offices so doe they it ouer in sondrie Churches preaching administring the Sacraments where and when they liste of their pontifical aucthoritie and ceasing againe from preaching c. at their owne pleasures when how longe they list Againe some of them exerciseth absolute aucthoritie ouer al no one of them but ouer many hindreth Churches Ministers ouer all causes and doctrines to cite sommon suspend silence excommunicate absolue emprison âequester conâiscate at their pleasure whom and wherfore they liste without accompt or controlement no not by the Princes royall Writts and Courtes to which euery soule ought to be subiect They impose vpon all Churches and Ministers their owne deuises for the publicke worship administration stinting and limiting the Pastor what wordes to reade and say what scriptures to reade on this and that daye through the yeere They limite and restraine the doctrine of the Pastor from speaking against anie thing by publick aucthoritie commanded They determine and dispose of all the doctrines and causes of all Churches at their owne will no man so hardie to gaiâe say or to cal in question anie thing they affirme or to denie anie thing they commande or forbid There is nothing iudged error in the Church of ENGLAND but what they iudge to be error be yt neuer so grosse popish blasphemouse nor anie thing compted truth which they pronounce error be yt neuer so holy sounde and warranted by Gods worde The whole ministrie doctrine publick administration causes and censures of the Church of ENGLAND are wholie in their handes to commande restraine or execute vpon al persons and they themselues subiect to no reproofe liable to no censure Now let any iudge that knoweth what belongeth to the office entrance and administratioÌ of the Pastors office whether these Bishops possesse this office be rightly caled and entered to the same and faithfully administer execute the same The teachers office for the reasons aboue-said they cannot hold or chalendge both in regarde of the fastuous titles inordinate power and aucthoritie which they vsurpe exercise ouer all the ministerie euen such as they cal Pastors and ouer all Churches causes censures c which can at no hand be ioyned or agree vnto the christiaÌ Teachers office As also for that they their ministrie and office belongeth not to any one peculiar Congregation The like reasons maie be drawen from their Popish entrance and administration seing they take vpon them to deliuer the Sacraments and attend not vnto doctrine only or diligently giuing ouer ceasing to preach wheÌ they list neither submit the doctrines they teach to the ceÌsure tryal of other Prophets by the Scriptures For al which reasons and sondrie other they cannot be said to haue or exercise the christian Teachers office Last of al the office of gouerning Elders they haue not for all the same reasons In that they are not chosen of belong not vnto any perticular Congregation to which they should be bownde by duetie to attend Neither euer did we reade in al Christes Testament of any Bishops or Ministers setting aside those temporarie offices of Apostles Prophets Euangelists that where chosen did attend or minister vnto diuers or more then one Congregation or office at one time Certaine rules being there giuen for their election ordination and administration of in one Congregation with manifold admonitions exhortatioÌs to sture them vp vnto diligeÌce labour and watchfulnes in that office place they are caled vnto as a worke enough for him that thinketh himself most able to dischardge it And sure most monstruous impossible it were for one man faithfully to attend diuers Congregations Except they can also
shew that one sheepheard at one the same time can diligently feed guide two or many flockes far distant in place Or that one candle may be put into two candlesticks and giue light vnto two seueral houses far distant asunder at one the same instant If the one be impossible so is the other Yet stand these men Bishops or Ouerseers not only to manie Churches each one of them But their Primate giueth or rather selleth liceÌces to other inferior Priestes some one of them to stand a Minister to two yea peraduenture to three seueral flockes This is an vsual matter and passeth by way of staâute lawe amongst the Chapleins Doctors of the Church of England who may haue be Non Resident some of them from two some from three Congregations or benefices especially all his Graceless Chaplaines by a singular prerogatiue But to retourne againe to our purpose these Arch and Lord Bishops cannot be said to haue this office of gouerning Elders for that they professe to be Ministers of the worde Sacramentes which duetie belongeth to the Pastors office And because they exercise absolute power ouer Pastors Churches and causes to depose excommunicate absolue and determine in their owne sole name power which no true Elder Minister or meÌber of Christ may do Reasons also might be drawen from their sitting chandging aspiring to the richer higher roomes FroÌ their Princely Lordly flate pompe trayne reuenues pallaces wherin they liue in all wordly excesse pleasure idlenes to which thinges whilest they attend it is impossible they should faithfully execute dischardge any ministrie in the Church From y e apparaÌt odious sinnes of their persons liues that appeare and breake out in their conversatioÌ which is most vnchristian fleshly and vnholy As coueteousnes oppressioÌ extortion open wrong doing vâuâie ambition pride idlenes louers of pleasure such as cannot gouerne their wiues children and families in the feare of God sobrietie or common honestie but nourish and bring them vp in pride vanitie idlenes superfluitie voluptuousnes gaining chambering and wântonnes yea peradueÌture vnchastiâg and that not vnknowen to the inselues who also themselues are not all of them of the most chaste and temperate life some of them being giuen to wyne strikers âorcerers blasphemers skorners and deriders of the most holie exercise of the preaching of Gods worde causing their counterfeight and natural fooles openly in their owne house at ãâ¦ã feastes to make a âermon oâ ãâã or fallie in the most high despight of God and of his blessed ordinance Not here to perticulate the sondrie heresies contrarie to the truth and blasphemies of the truth holdeÌ amoÌgst them the least of which faultes publickly knoweÌ are enough to diâable the best of them from exercising any publicke ministrie to the Lorde in his Church if we may belieue the Apostle To conclude this one reason if there were no more might shew and proue them to be no christian Bishopps in that they exercise some ciuile office or offices together with this their pretended ministrie Which is not only expresly forbidden vtterly vnlawful by the worde of God but also impossible for any man to performe both or either of both faithfully whilest he keepeth both God himself hath made two distinct and seueral offices and appoincted vnto them two distinct seueral persons for Ministers It being no more lawfull for a Bishop to execute the ciuile Magistrates office then for the ciuile Magistrate to administer the Sacraments What moÌstruous parsons then are they which thus confounde commingle in their owne persons these two diuers and distinct offices and powers Might not they that assume both the swordes into their handes carry them acrosse also in their cote armour aswel as their holie Father the POPE What a monstrous confusion and perturbation make they both in Church and common wealth herebie disturbing the holie order that God himself hath set for the gouernement both of the Church and common wealth in this worlde remouing yea vtterly breaking downe therbie all the limites and bowndes which God hath set and established for all estates degrees offices callinges actions so that no man by this meanes either knoweth his duetie or orderly walketh within the bowndes of his calling wherbie it is come to passe that the whole land ouer-floweth with all impietie violence cruelitie and iniquitie as in the dayes of NOE Thus by al these reasons haue we proued and al that haue not vtterly made shipwrack of faith good coÌscience or that stand not vowed bond seruantes to their apostaticall throne must confesse That these Arch Lord Bishops are no true christian Bishops according to the Gospel of CHRIST neither haue or exercise any lawful office or ministri of or in the Church of CHRIST If then they be not members of that body beloÌging to that heade CHRIST IESVS it must needes followe that they their offices ministrie are false antichristiaÌ belonging to an other head an other bodie eueÌ Antichrist and that whoore the false Church his spouse If their inordinate power and irregular ministrie be found contrarie to al the rules and ordinances of Christes Testament then can yt not be of God belong vnto or vsed in Christes Church or be blessed to the gouernement or saluation of his people Then must it needes be the power and throne of Sathan giuen to the Beast accursed giuen to seduce and to drawe all the children of wrath to distruction Neither shal Mr. Giffard or all the false Prophets belonging to their throne be able to tourne away or withstand those iudgments and plagues which are powred out of the Lordes viall vpon the throne of the Beaste or with their soft tongues to licke whole the woundes of the Beaste that are giuen with that two edged sword that procedeth out of CHRISTES mouth It shal not help them though they raile and blaspheme and gnawe their tongues for grief For their kingdom shal wax darke and Antichrist shal coÌsume be abolished as he is reueiled eueÌ by y e same light the Lord himself hath spoken yt How weake nowe sclender are Mr. Giffards defences for these his Lordes the Bishops That the Bishops haue not their caling consecration or power from the Pope but from their Church That they haue by oath renownced the Popes vsurped power and tyrannie That they do not maintaine or defend the religion and lawes of Antichrist but professe and aduance the gospel of Christ and by the liuely word cut downe all idolaitre heresies abhominations That they vsurpe not a Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men but their peculiar power is onlie in the administration of external discipline Therfore we vvith manifest and vvicked sclander call the Bishops Antichristian If you demande the proofe of al this wee refer you to Mr. Giffards bare affirmation without anie one reason in his learned answeare to the Brownistes Page 75. If he were himself
sometime of an other minde you must thincke it was before he had so neere friendship with or was imployed in such trustie seruices by his Lord of LondoÌ Who as also his Lords grace must not be driuen to proue euerie thing they affirme that were enough to put young diuines vnto their pontifical mouth is sufficient warrant to all the Churches in England Yet I would of their curtesie they would giue vs their Schismatiks that cannot be so satisfied leaue to doubt though we wil not conteÌd whether their Caling Consecration and this their Power first came not from the Pope For albeit we haue heard that the offices of Prouincial Bishops Arch Bishops Metropolitanes where almost when this general defection from the gospel so much foretold of began to breake out and appeare longe before the Pope obtayned his Supremacie ouer al other Churches and Ministers Yet might it be that this maner of their caling solemne consecration and lardge irregular power of his Lords Grace Lord Bishops sprong from their vnholie Father the Pope Who when he was inthronized by Sathan had receiued the Dragons high commission to be his Vicare general in earth could not of his fatherhoode but prouide for these his natural childreÌ and bestowe them in his garrison Cities as his Tetrarches Lieutenants Tribunes with magnificent titles priuiledges power and authoritie to rule in his name and absence euen as his owne engrauen image ouer all Realmes Countries Territories within their Fathers dominioÌs For as we haue also crediblie hearde there was neuer a Lorde Arch-Bishop or Lorde Bishop with such titles priuiledges power hearde of before the Pope created them Notwithstanding because wee haue these thinges but bie hearesay and would be lothe to affirme of things so vnsure we wil content our selues to haue proued and shewed the Arch Lord Bisshops to be no true Ministers of the gospel and Church of CHRIST and therfore of themselues antichristian from whom or howsoeuer they rise it skilleth vs not Neither shall it auaile them though they haue broken their faith and schismed from the Pope cast off his yoke renownced his vsurped power and tyrannie when they themselues are rounde to vsurpe retaine and exercise if not the same yet as antichristian enormous a power as the Pope retayning the same Courts Officers Cannons constitutions priuileges ouer all Churches Ministers causes doctrines censures they themselues not being subiect to the censure of anie Church exercising their aucthoritie and commandementes contrarie vnto and aboue all lawes both of God and of their Prince whose Royall Courts and writts are not of power to baile anie one committed by the leaste of their hierarchie assuming vnto themselues both the swordes exercising together and at once both ciuile and ecclesiasticall offices c. How well they aduance the Gospel of CHRIST that blaspheme the same and pronounce the rules ordinances and ministrie therof intollerable and persecute all such as either speake against them or for yt Let the tyrannous hauocke they make in the common wealth of poore christians in the prisons of the land shewe How wel by the liuelie worde they cut downe all idolatrie heresies and popish abhominations let the seruice-booke and publick worship of their Churche shewe Which whilest with a stronge hande they obtrude vpon euerie conscience as also impose vpon the Church is not this to tyrannize and exercise a Lordship ouer the faith and conscience Or to speake as he doth is this nothing but to execute the external discipline to make and impose a newe Leitourgie for the whole administration of the Church Or is it likelie that this marcked Minister of ANTICHRIST knewe what the outward gouernment of CHRIST in his Church meaneth that saith yt concerneth not the conscience Is there anie more dreadful or reuerend action on earth amongst men then the iudgmentes of CHRIST in his Church which are al most holie and true Or doe not these concerne the conscience Doth not euerie action of which there are such certaine lawes set by CHRIST himself nearelie concerne the conscience to doe it according to the same when the least abuse neglect or swaruing from the rule euen in the least circumstance that is enioyned in the least censure doth so deface the action is so offensiue preiudicial do not those actions which are donne for the saluation of soules that are said to binde in heauen not concerne the conscience Or doe not those rules which are giuen for the direction and preseruation of the publick communion of the whole Church and priuate conuersation of euerie member therof without the obseruation of which rules there can be no order no dutie either publick or priuate no holie walking in anie caling kept concerne the conscience Except Mr. Giffard can imagine such a Congregation and such members therof as either neuer sinne and so need no watching ouer admonition reproof Or ells such a Church and members therof as make no conscience of anie thing as when they sinne will not amend wil not heare admonition or suffer reproof which is the meanes giuen of God to bring them to amendement Yet Mr. Giffard maketh this holie outward gouernment of CHRIST ouer and in his Church not to concerne the conscience the myserable diuines of this age not to be of necessitie to the beeing and preseruation of a Church the blasphemous Bisshops of this land not to be a thing tollerable with manie other reprochfull blasphemies of the same which are not of anie christian almost to be hearde or repeated much lesse pronounced and defended These husbandmen are they that caste the Sonne and heyre out of the vineyarde that wil not haue him reigne ouer them but take the regiment into their owne hands deuising and erecting a newe forme of gouernement vnto the Church as these their popish Courtes Cannons Customes Officers declare and persecuting with al hostility and tyranny all such as pleade for Christes gouernement and wil not subiect their bodies and soules vnto their antichristian yoke But yet for all this they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and conscience though they vsurpe exercise and impose this strange ministrie ministration and gouernement in and ouer the Church All this saith Mr. Giffard is but th'administration of exernall discipline and concerneth not the conscience especiallie if it be seared with a whote Iron as Mr. Giffard is Wherfore we doe impudentlie and wickedlie sclander when wee therfore conclude that the Bishops be antichristian and whosoeuer is ordayned by them hath his ministrie from Antichrist and from the Deuil What kinde of ministrie your Lord Bishops exercise and aucthoritie they vsurpe by that which is alreadie written the reader may iudge or at leaste hath a direct way shewed furder to examine What kinde of rule they keepe or as you call it discipline they execute remaineth to be tryed in the fourth principal transgression Where if you make not a better defence for it then you haue donne for their
Ministrie and ministration they are all like to proue as wee haue affirmed them strange false forged antichristian such as belong not vnto and cannot be exercised in anie christian Church and then let Mr. Giffard see whether that grieuous conclusion will follow and fal vpon the men vpon whom the marcke of the Beast is âownde that ministrie which is ordayned by proceded from and standeth vnder the throne of these antichristian Bishops In the meane while let vs in a verie few wordes consider of the rest of the ministerie in the Church of England in their order WE would gladly learne of him what office in the Church of God Chancelors and Commissaries may be said to exercise for we confesse that in Christes Testament we neuer read of their names or offices they are strangers there and we in all the worlde knowe not from whence they came or who brought them into the Church if not their Father the Pope or durste there retaine them but these his children successors the Bishopps A lardge power they haue and exercise ouer all parrish Churches their Ministers and Members to keepe a iudiciall Courte to cite coÌuent trie punish by muâ ct iudge imprison absolue purge not only for ecclesiastical causes as the neglect of their ceremonies and trinckets and for not duelie reading and obseruing their iniunctions seruice-booke but also for ciuile causes yea criminatory and iudicial causes such as by the lawe of God deserue death and only belong to the Princes royall aucthoritie to whom therfore God hath committed his sworde Whose iudgment seate aucthoritie for anie priuate person to vsurpe is iudged rebellion both by the lawe of God and of this land For all that take the sworde shall dye in the sworde Math. 26. 52. Againe these Chauncelors and Commissaries are Ciuilians laye men as they cal them not Priestes therfore we meruaile how they came to exercise such an high ministrie ouer and in the Church The same we say of their other delegate ciuile Doctors of their Courtes trayne of Aduocates Proctors Registers c. We finde in the TestameÌt of Christ no mention in the Church of Christ no vse of such Offices Officers Courtes to decide their coÌtrouersies to execute their censures iudgments These handle both ecclesiastical and ciuile causes mixtlie after a most corrupt and litigious maner amongst whom al things are venal in their Courtes c wherof in due place sufficeth it here to finde them in name office and vse counterfeit forged false without mention or warrant in Gods worde such as not Christ but Antichrist deuised brought in As to the persons in their high commission they are of two sortes chieflie ecclesiastical and partlie for countenance and fashion sake ciuile Of the ecclesiastical we haue aboue entreated Neither finde wee that anie ciuile person may exercise anie ecclesiastical office or function as to ouer-see so manie Churches to decide and determine ecclesiastical causes or to execute the censures of the Church as by way of office or by vertue of anie humane commission especially after that vngodlie maner which is in al things so contrarie to the order Christ hath instituted so contrary to the faith power and libertie of Christes Church as were not hard to shewe if we should examine their procedings by the rules of Gods worde And great ruth it is that so noble and honorable personages should be so highly abused by these wicked Bishops The Lorde in mercie shew them their deceipts the error and daunger of their wayes Yet of this gouerning ministrie remayneth the Arch head Deacon of the Church of England to be considered of who is no smale officer of this Church hauing and keeping his solemne iudiciall Court Synode and procedings in such ecclesiastical causes as fal within his consideration with absolute power in his owne name also to cite sommon iudge and punish all such parish Churches with their Parsons and Ministers as fal within his limites To impose taskes vpon Pastors what scriptures to reade priuately euerie daye what to conne by heart and to take accompt of them at his Synodes accordingly This Arch-Deacon also if such be his learning that he can may administer the worde and Sacramentes and haue a benefice or two for neede Howsoeuer he may pleade and boaste of his antiquitie aswell as the Arch-Bishop and of the great cause of his erection and necessarie vse of his office c. Yet seing we finde no mention of his name or vse of his office in all the Testament of CHRIST seing we finde there no such Heade Arch-Deacons with such stately Courtes and absolute iutisdiction and that not ouer many Deacons but manie of their Pastors yea manie whole Churches we must or rather the Lorde hath giuen the same sentence of them that is giuen of their fellowes aboue-said That they are not the ordinance or ministrie of CHRIST but of Antichrist euen the heades and limbes of that Beaste that wilbe held within no limites or boundes in no order or callings but breake corrupt and confounde all lawes boundes order and offices as they luste CHRIST himself is the only heade of all his Ministers whether Pastors Teachers Deacons c and they againe his members of their part The christian Deacon is to attend to the faithful collection and distribution of the benâuolence of the Sainctes and not to such Court-keeping ouer the Church ministrie and Sainctes He is to attend in his function to that peculiar flocke wherof he is chosen a Deacon and not in this maner to intrude and incroach vpon manie Churches A christian Deacon is to kepe himself within the boundes of his owne office in sobrietie and not to intermeddle with the Pastors office also with the ministration of the worde and sacramentes yea to exalt himself and vsurpe power and iurisdiction ouer his superiors not only ouer many Pastors but ouer manie whole Churches Thus haue we taken a superficiall veiwe or rather as yt were a sodaine blush of the reigning Ministerie of the Church of England leauing the furder inuestigation and demonstration of the manifold deformities therof to their furder diligence to whom God hath giuen greater knowledge and opportunitie leauing place also vnto Mr. GIFFARD or anie of that false hierarchie to make defence and iustification of these poyntes wherin they are here chardged by the worde of God Which if they can doe then let them be held excused and vs iustly chardged with impudent and wicked sclander In the meane while I haste to the second sort of their Ministrie THe next sorte of the ministrie of the Church of England is the Collegiat or idle Ministrie which may be diuided or rather distinguished because sometimes they are mixed ioyned one man being a master of a College and a Deane a fellowe of a house a Prebend and each of them haue a Parsonage or two for a neede into these two kindes Academical and Cathedral The third sort
the Monastical being by the hand of God and the Magistrates sworde cut off suppressed These Academical Diuines liue haue their education degrees in the Colleges Halles and Celles of the two Vniuersities The originall corrupt customes vse of which places it is not mie purpose here to discourse Neither indeed haue I skill aright to discusse whither and how they sprange from the Heathens or from the Papistes Only this I dare affirme that from the Booke of God they neuer diriued these their Colleges Scholes Hales Orders Degrees Vowes Customes Ceremonies Attires that I say not their Artes Aucthors exercise and vse of their learnings disputations commencements c. But as they haue receiued them ells where so haue they euer belonged to an other heade and kingdome and can by no meanes in this estate they now stand haue tyme out of minde continued be made to accorde to the Gospel and kingdome of CHRIST wherof these Vniuersitie Diuines haue euer bene the professed and most bitter enemies furnishing Antichrists hoste in all the roomes and places even from the POPES chayre to the parish Priestes pulpit or pue with fresh seruitors continually corrupting the pure fountaines and peruerting the text it self with their gloses paraphrases notes figures c fighting with their schole learning vayne artes philosophie rethoricke and logique against the truth and seruantes of God striuing herebie to vphold Antichristes ruynous kingdome and abhominable wares which these marchantmen set to sale for gaines as we by present experience see nowe their portion and idle monasticall life beginneth but euen a litle to be reproued by the light power of the Gospel how these crastes-men these Vniuersitie Clarkes rage and take on and with their schole learning seeke to tourne away the euident truth of God to colour and plead for all the abhomination sinne of the tymes to heale the wounde vphold the throne of the Beaste to rend reproch and blaspheme such as speake and witnesse against it as their vituperious vnchristian and erroneous Bookes which they daily publish declare Neither is their education and learning if they be dulie examined such as is required in the holy Ministerie of CHRIST All of them as is said being nourished euen from their Cradles vvith the milke of superstition instructed in the Scholes of heathen vanitie brought vp in the Colleges of more the monkish idlenes and disorder exercised in vaine and curious artes vvhose diuinitie is by tradition c. The truth of these things Mr. GIFFARD not being able to gainesay seeketh to shoffle off with a bold boasting chalendg against men vnto himself vnknowen vpon the dispence of bearing the shame if he finde not in the vniuersites many Bacheloârs of Arte far exceeding in the knowledge of the liberall artes the 3. tongues Hebreaw Greeke Latine or in sounde iudgment of diuinitie eueÌ the principall Masters of Brownisme which if it could in so fewe yeeres be obtayned with more then monkish idlenes then may the Brownistes in some thing be belieued First we giue him to weite that there are of those he calleth Brownistes sondâie of greater contynuance and that haue as high degree in those scholes with as high commendation as himself although they boaste not of such thinges wherof they ought to be ashamed Then that there are as manie of his bretheren the Monckes that thinck themselues as skilfull as himself or the greatest Clarke in the vniuersitie But nowe in all this what will our ignorance help him or their store of learning shewe that they haue not bene and are not thus imitiate and brought vp In their grammer scholes it cannot be denied but they learned and learne the latine tongue from the most heathenish and prophane aucthors lasciuious Poets c which are allowed with the priuiledge of the Church of ENGLAND as most christian rudiments to be taught the youth in the publicke scholes When they haue passed all those formes and can both say much of those aucthors by heart and vse their phrase then are they sent to the Vniuersitie to learne the artes and to be instructed in philosophie c hitherto it cannot be denied but heathenisme and such execrable idolatrie as is found in those aucthors is wrytten engrauen vpoÌ the tables of their hearre and filed vpon their tongue euen from their infancie Wel and when they are come to the Vniuersitie there are they first salted as they call it in their College and matriculate in the publick scholes solemnely sworne vpon the Proctors booke to keepe their mothers statutes and secretes and not to reueile her mysteries or teach her artes anie where but in the Vniuersitie Then are they instructed both publickly and priuately in Logique Rethorick in the Elenches and Topickes in the tropes and figures of all kindes wherein they must be perfect for these artes are of speciall vse vnto them and to serue at all assaies Then procede they to philosophie there Aristotele is Autos eipe amongst them out of whose mouth and writinges they fetch their positions axioâes definitions aphorismes distinctions c. out of his Ethickes Econonickes and pollitickes they feth the order gouernement of their maners priuate estates and coÌmon wealth He yet furder instructeth them of the Soule of the worlde in lardge special bookes Of the heauen of natural supernatural thinges of Nature Fortune the eternitie of the worlde and perpetuitie of all the creatures in their kinde in Specie of the regions of the ayre and seuerall thinges in them contayned the Meteores there learne they the causes of the rainebowe the making of the windes cloudes and of the whole skye far otherwise then is set downe in the Genesis Yet leadeth he them higher and sheweth them the celestial spheares planets starres quintessences even from the Mone to their Caelum crystallinum empiraeum and their Primum Mobile with their seuerall places dimensurations motions and Motors yea yet learne they more secret thinges with their constellations radiations influence predominatioÌ according to their signes houses oppositions aspects ecclipses c. wherbie most strange and wonderfull thinges are prognosticate and foretold concerning the weather and ceasons of the yeere the estate of kingdomes the diseases dangers to come c concerning natiuities tymes of death commonly caled fortunes concerning things to come or things past stollen lost founde c. These thinges it were frensie if not blasphemie to call vayne and curious artes Mr. GIFFARD would neuer beare it at the handes of such blinde schismatickes whose bane such deipe learning is seeing these sciences are vulgarely taught studied practized allowed and maintained not only in the vniuersities but of the whole Church of ENGLAND as by their yeerely prognosticatioÌs euerie where to be sold is to be seene These studies artes we may not call perierga Curious because Mr. GIFFARD saith Luke speaketh only of coniuration Act. 19. But let him approue these lawfull by the scriptures
and surely I wil gladly confesse mine ignorance sinne in caling these studies and artes prophane curious vnfit for a christian much more for a Minister of the Church Otherwise let not any through mine vnskilfulnes who peraduenture repeate not aright or in due place the tearmes of these artes as hauing either forgotten them through longe discontynuance or may be neuer learned them aright take occasion either to carpe at me therfore or especially to thincke the better of these vaine and curious yea vnlawfull and vnchristian artes and studies which haue not only no warrant in Gods worde but are directly contrarie vnto and expresly forbidden in the same as were not harde to shewe and prooue if the subiect were not to lardge and should not make to wide a Parenthesis in this treatise and drawe it out to a greater length then I would I will not therfore stand here to discusse their philosophicall probleames paradoxes axiomes or seuerall sentences and opinions which are authenticall and currant amongst them how euill they agree to the worde of God Or to shewe how far these curious inquisitors these starr-gazers astrologians calcars wisardes deuines exceede the boundes of faith and sobrietie and passe the limites of Gods reueiled will Or whether they maie wander by these heathenish or diuelish opinions of the heauens starres and their reuolutions influence c. Motors Demones or Spirits and howe neare this approcheth to coniuration Or to shewe howe far they are suffred to procede yea professe and practise in these diuelish artes Let the bookes that I chardge no persons which are commonlie bought and studied in the Vniuersities and in all other partes of the realme without controlement shewe Neither will I here proceede to repeate their other vaine curious fonde triffling and vile artes and studies which were endlesse Onlie in this place I must here add vnto those publicke professed artes aboue recited the studie of all heathen and prophane histories of all ages nations persons wherein they must of necessitie be prompt and expert as from those fountaines to drawe their examples and platformes of maners and the gouernement of staâes as from whence to fetch the chiefe ornamentes of their stile orations sermons Bookes to exemplifie illustrate prooue or improue yea as whereby to open and expounde the Scriptures both of the old and newe Testament chieflie the old Prophets without which they cannot be vnderstoode but especialy Esai and Daniel As to Rethorcik and Logiâue they are so necessarie as without which it is impossible to vnderstand or diuide anie part of the scripture aright as without which they cannot vnderstand or declare to the people by what trope or figure by what forme of argument or Syllogisme the holie Ghoste speaketh In these artes and studies are these Academical diuines or rather Peripateticke Philosophers trayned and exercised In these they must needs spend 7. of their first yeeres at the least els should they be vnfit to take those degrees of Bachelour and Mr. of Arte or to make that publick professioÌ they doe of the artes at their Commencements In these artes and studies when they are once a litle exercised and instructed that they beginne to perceiue the groundes and methode therof then are they trayned both publicklie and priuatlie to defend or oppose against some of these axiomes or positions both by waye of oration argumeÌt in their Sophismes and disputations and therin being approued or at the least allowed they then take the first degree of the scholes and commence Bachelours of Arte and haue as ensignes of their degree knowledge special attire and furniture assigned them to be knowen from other common schollers as the square Cap the tronke gowne the hoode of one shoulder the habite c which they must weare Afterward hauing spent more then thee yeeres in studie on these artes and hauing donne their publicke actes progradu theÌ they commeÌce Masters of the said Artes and are againe solemnly sworne and made Regents and Lectorers of their scholes and sit reade and dispute of the same artes publickly in a solemne high seate pulpit or chaire for orations as also reade priuate lectures therof in their Colleges Now I would here by the way know of Mr. Giff. what tyme and leisure a Bachelour of arte that contynueth in the Vniuersitie and procedeth in those orders and degrees can haue to studie Diuiâitie or to growe so prompt in the knowledge iudgment and exercise therof as he dare ingage his credite he shalbe fownde far to passe therin such as in their Vniuersity haue bene allowed publickly to preach and of the Bishops bene made ful Ministers But to our purpose when these clarkes are thus instituted and furnished with these liberal sciences and this ground worâk throughly laid theÌ maie they in good tyme proceede to the studie of Diuinity as they cal it which is set out vnto them in great volumes infinite bookes of mens writinges both old and newe where they haue such varietie of Paraphrases CommeÌtaries Common places Catachises c. Not to trouble them at the first with the primatiue histories Doctors Councels as they may in shorte space if they studie harde become pretie diuines and be able to shewe their aucthors iudgment yea through the helpe of rethoricke and a good memorie to make a Sermon an howre longe Alwaies carefully prouided that they vtter no more then that they haue read in some allowed aucthor hauing the priuiledge of the Church of England and presume not either to vnderstand the text otherwise then their aucthors interpret yt or to add one note of their owne obseruation for that how consonant soeuer to the truth were great presumption and rashâes Neither may they ouer far applie or inforce the iudgment of their Aucthors against anie present enormitie established by aucthoritie in the Church of England for that were intollerable against the peace of the Church yea seditious against the Magistrates aucthoritie c. Thus whilest these Diuines are helde within these limites of modestie and sobrietie and contynue with their Mother the Vniuersity they maâe in due time set vp their bills of chalenge vpon the schole doores that they meane to dispute vpon such and such questions of Diuinity and to doe their Actes progradu Which being dispatched either in taenebris or in Luce then are they fit for the Commencement to be made Bachelours of Diuinity In like maner against that daye must such of them as haue before passed all these degrees and nowe are fit to proceede Doctors of Diuinity do their actes in the publick scholes accordinglie in these Diuinitie disputations sârmons ad clarum c. And against this sollemne Commencement must especial choice be made of those that are to commence Bachelours and Doctors of Diuinitie to keepe the publicke actes that daie And these for their furder credites oâten tymes wil vndertake to defend against all commeâs such Propositions as are most âdious to all men in whom is anie light
conscience knowledge or feare of God As that it is lawfull for one man to haue more benefices and flockes to attend then one at one time That it is lawfull to be a non resident to hue from his flocke wherof he taketh chardge That the vnpreaching Ministers are true and lawfull Pastors and the Sacraments by them deliuered true and holie Sacraments That Christes outwarde gouernment in his Church practized and set downe by his Apostles is not of necessitie or perpetuall but variable and arbitrable at the wil of men according to times estates c. These and suche like these Graduates publish and defende the Vice-Chancelour and whole senate of the Vniuersitie conclude and confirme as catholicke orthodoxe and most sounde reiecting whatsoeuer Scriptures or reasons shall by these comical disputers either Vniuersitie Doctors and Diuines be brought against them Wel vnto this famous Act are these Commencers solemnelie brought in their seueral attyres and arrayes in their skalât gownes hoodes habites caps tippitts c with the Bedells proclayminge and carying staues and maces before them with a greate troupe of Graduaâes and Clarkes following them And thus they martch thorowe the streates to the place appoincted and prepared for these prizes where they haue their sticklers and moderators readie to rescue when they are in anie distresse and where their aduersaries fight booâie beeing of their owne confederacie Where it is not lawefull for anie that will to oppose or to speake for the truth of God Neither are these questions discussed in the english tongue before those multitudes of people and strangers but in the latine tongue after their syllogistical and romish maner lest the follie of these Prophets should be laied open vnto all men and these gamsters be hissed off the Stage by the people Thus though with manie other triffling ceremonies and circumstances then I either can or care to recite are these academical diuines aduanced to their degrees Which Degrees ãâã ceremonies orders oathes voââs maner of disputations c how consonant they are to the ministrie of Christ by the Apostles rules let Mr. Giffard or those learned Diuines approue by Christes Testament as it standeth them vpon that bring them in and exercise them in the Church For our selues wee protest we neuer there read or heard of anie such and therfore cannot but thincke them fond strange and antichristian such as no waye belonge to or beseeme the Ministrie of CHRIST neither are necessarie or tollerable in Christes Churche Thus euen by this verie brief and insufficient recital of but some of their artes studies orders degâees c. I hope this assertioÌ wil not proue so false or incredible That the learned ministrie of the Church of England is nourished euen from their cradles with the milke of superstition instructed in the sâholes of heathen vanitie brought vp in the colleges of more then monckish idlenes and disorder For of such kinde of societies and Colleges of Ministers clarks to liue together after this monastical maner wee neuer read in the whole Booke of God Howe like they are to the scholes of the Prophets at Naioth Rama Iericho let their artes studies vowes customes orders ceremonies degrees disputations exercises c declare And as to the holie exercise of prophecie spoken of in the new Testament yt belonged vnto and alwaies was exercised in some christian Congregation in a more holy reuerent and free maner and not after those heathenish popiâh customes abouesaid Wee in CHRISTES Testament neuer read of such a monacticall ministrie so withdrawen and sequestred from anie perticular Congregation office chardge and function as these Vniuersitie diuines and Ministers are in their Colleges Halles Ceâles Where they must needes liue in idlenes and disorder that are thus licentiate and dissolute that wilbe held within no christian bondes or order Wee neuer read in CHRISTES Testament of anie such societies or Ministers that liued in no perticular Congregation that were caled to no perticular office or flocke that liue idlelie professing to be Misters and yet execute no certaine ministrie or function When Mr. Giff. shall directlie proue by the scriptures these thinges to be lawful then so farre foorth wee shall allowe of these Vniuersitie Diuines these Collegiat Ministers And the rather if he also approue by Gods worde their worship in their Seruice-booke And last of all not to comber him with their manifold other superstitious customes Commemorations c if he can shewe it to be lawfull for anie Minister or christian to ioyne vnto and liue in anie such College societie or fellowship where Gods holie ordinance of honest mariage is by expresse lawe forbidden all the fellowes and schollers of these Colleges they being no longer to remaine in that societie theÌ they liue vnmaried I say not now chastely For howe possible or likelie that is for so manie younge men in the flower of their youth and prime of their strength especialy being noseled in such heathen vanitie prophannes vaine-glorie curiositie superstition disorder dissolutenes and as is said contempt of Gods ordinances let anie iudge yea let the scripture yt self iudge where God sheweth the reward of these sinnes how he therfore giueth them vp to the lustes of their owne heartes vnto vncleannes to shamefull lustes contrarie to nature to worke filthines and to dishonor their own bodies amongst themselues c. And so vntil some of them caÌ iustifie this their life orders customes vowes and procedings of these Academical diuines in their scholes and Colleges wee must nomber leaue them with their bretheren and sisters the Monkes Friars Nunnes c vnder Gods feareful iudgments vtterly in this estate vnfit for the ministrie or Church of Christ. Yet would I not here that anie should deeme or suppose that wee condemne anie lawful artes or necessarie sciences anie holie exercises or scholes of institution And so doe labour to bring in barbarisme as Mr. Giffard Mr. Some and others haue giuen out No wee are so far from it as we blame these Vniuersities Colleges and Scholes for their heathen prophane superstitious vnchristian societies disorders customes ceremonies for their vaine curious vnlawful artes studies and their maner of teaching exercising them c. We desire with our whole hearts that the tongues and other godlie artes were taught not in the Vniuersities or a fewe places onlie but in all places where an established Church is at the least in euerie Citie of the land Yet this indeede wee hold That euerie christian man ought to haue his abiding dwelling and to bring vp his children in some such place where a christian Congregation is and that all scholes of learning ought to be kept in such places where both teachers and schollers may be vnder the holie gouernment and censures of Christ in his Church and may liue and be kept in holie order Then that the artes and sciences which are thus taught or studied be not vayne curious or vnlawful but necessarie godlie Thirdlie
that they be not taught exercised or practized after anie prophane vaineglorious or superstitious maner but in al sobrietie modestie and in the feare of God To these fewe rules if their Vniuersities Colledges Scholes were reformed then should they not be as they nowe are the seminaries of Antichrist the bane of the Churche the corruption of all the youth in the lande But then should they be that which they nowe pretend the scholes of all godlie learning to garnish the Church to furnish the common wealth with fit and vertuous men for euerie place office and estate LEt vs nowe procede to the other sorte of this Collegiaâe idle ministrie of the Church of England Which are these Cathedral Abbay lubbers These L. Bishops Deanes Subdeanes Prebendes Cannons c as in their cataloge who liue together like Monkes in their Cloisters celles adioyned annexed vnto some Cathedral Church within which precincts they are âedd stalled vp to inteÌd the diuine seruice of the said Cathedral âat certaine howers of the day limited euerie one in his seuerall array ministerial vestures surplices copes vestimentes hoodes tippets cappes rochets c according to their seuerall office place and degree some singing some piping some reading some praijng some pisteling some gospeling some preaching some administring the sacramentes c Of whose offices ceremonies rites orders customes seuerally to entreate is not mie purpose It sufficeth me that I finde not any such Cathedrals Cloisters Societies Offices Orders Ceremonies VVorship c in all the booke of God and therfore I dare pronounce them Antichristian such as God wil not be pleased or serued with in his Church Let not Mr. Deane vnder the visarde of a christian name and office thincke to escape for when we bring him to the light we finde him but a counterfeight hauing neither the office nor ministration of a christian Deacon The christian Deacons office is faithfully to collect and distribute the almes and contribution of the Church But these Cathedral Deanes feede themselues their troupes I say not of the weekely almes of their Church for that they neither gather neither would it suffice the tenth part of their pompe but of the Lordships landes and fees of their Church lying loytering in their stately pallaces and not distributing to the poore of that Congregation according to th'appointment of the Elders and the Church A christian Deacon keepeth himself within the limites of the office he is called vnto and doth not intermeddle with th'execution of their offices which belong not vnto him as the administration of the worde and sacraments c But these Cathedral Deacons take vpon them the ministrie of the worde and sacraments manie of them hauing personages beside their Deanerie And hauing bene Pastors before yet for liuing and promotions sake are not ashamed to goe backe to the Deacons Office or to retaine both offices Neither doth the christian Deacon vsurpe such place preeminence and dignitie in the Church to sit in one of the chiefe roomes with his velvet quishon cloâh of estate or be brought to his place with a siluer mace before him To conclude these Cathedral Popish Deanes haue nothing common or like to a christian Deacon either in office caling to their office administratioÌ of their office or place where they administer Therfore what titles soeuer they carrie or pretextes they make we may affirme them to be impes of Antichrist to belong to his spouse and throne the false Church And not to be those holy Ministers those christian Deacons which CHPâIST hath instituted to his Church Of Subdeanes or their office we reade not in CHRISTS Testament And as to those idle bellies those Prebendes we knowe not what to make of them Ministers of this Church yea ful Priestes they should be in that they are bownde to make 4. sermons in the yeere in their Cathedral yet are some of them Ciuilians as they terme them lay Persons But yt is no noueltie in the Church of ENGLAND For Ecclesiastical Ministers to exercise ciuile offices and likewise for ciuile persons to vsurpe possesse offices in the Church both of gouernemeÌt as in their Courtes abouesaid and of the ministrie of the worde sacraments as Prebeâdes Parsonages and those not impropriate c. Of such Monkish secluding and gathering the Ministers of their Church into these Colleges Halles Cloisters we haue alreadie spoken As also of their idolatrous and false worship which they exercise Of the seueral rites ceremonies that these stalled bulles vse therin here to discourse were long tedious Or to staÌd to refute the vnlawfulnes of these Mother Cathedral Churches where Sathans throne is wherin sit his lieutenants these Arch Lord Bishops wherin are the Colleges of these idolatrous Priestes loyterers whose verie names being but recited the light of the gospel being but brought to their College Cloister doores is enough to discouer them of what stampe and broode they are Yea let this light of the Gospell be brought to the tryal of their ministrie ministratioÌ though nothing be said to them but they only put to approue themselues by Gods worde you shall see them discouer themselues of what kingdome spirit they are defending theÌselues with their nayles tongues smiting al such as thus call their doings into this question with the fist of wickednes and with the tongue of reproch as by their prisons bookes is to be seene The one being ful of poore persecuted christians in great distresse and miserie without any iudgment or help by lawe without any equitie mercie or compassioÌ shewed The other being ful euen in euerie leafe yea almost in euerie line of wicked sclanders accusations suggestioÌs blasphemies against these faithful seruantes of CHRIST their aduersaries Not approuing their ministrie worship and procedings directly by any one place of scripture though they be neuer so much vrged thervnto But if they haue no better defence their kingdome shalbe left vnto them desolate as their brethereÌ the L. Abbots Monckes Fryars and Nonnes are Al which might aswel for any thing I can fee or they can say haue bene reserued reformed and tyed to the saijng ouer this seruice book as these all being alike without warrant in Gods worde and therfore detestable accursed IT now remayneth that we take like sodaine viewe of the third sorte the seruile ministrie of the Church of England namely these Parsons Vicares Curates Hirelings Preachers Deacons These were blamed to Mr. Giffard to carye strange antichristiaÌ Names Offices also to haue as strange antichristian an entrance vnto their office administration in their office as also that their support maintenance is not such as belongeth to the ministrie of the Gospell In these poinctes we desired Mr. G. to approoue the ministrie of Engâand or his owne ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament This if he had donne al controuersie had ceased and we yeilded Al this by his owne bare
worde of affirmatioÌ neuer a place of scripture he proueth in lesse then one page of his booke He affirmeth their names to be Ministers of the Gospell Pastors and Teachers That the names of Parsons Vicares are not to make any distinction of the ministrie but of the maintenance annexed to the same That the Offices they beare are to teach instruct their flockes by the wholesome worde of God to administer the sacramentes and to make publick prayers These he is sure are prescribed in CHRISTES Testament and if our eye were not malignant we might espie them there THAT these names offices of Pastor Teacher with this administration spoken of are in CHRISTS Testament we neuer doubted or made question but now whether these Parsons Vicares Curaâes Hired Preachers carie trulie haue and execute the names offfices and functions of these christian Pastors Teachers all the doubt is And more then Mr. GIFFARD his bare worde we as yet haue not to assure vs therof although we haue even with importunitie begged and vrged him or any of his fellowes either directly to approue their ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament in their Office Entrance and Administration Or ells to prooue vnto vs by the worde of God that such Offices Entrance vnto and Administration in their offices is not now necessarie and of necessitie in the Church of CHRIST but that the Prince whose honorable name they ouer much abuse to the patronizing of all their abhominations or rather the POPE to whose kingdome this antichristian ministrie serued hath power to erect a newe other ministrie in office entrance and administratioÌ vnto the Church then that of Christes Testament In al which if this ministrie of England cannot by th'expresse rules of the word be iustified al the powers in earth or Hel cannot make them the true Ministers of the Gospel For other ministrie offices of y e gospel is not giueÌ or to be giueÌ vnto the Church then those CHRIST hath instituted in his TestameÌt Neither may any other Entrance or Administration be ioyned to that Ministrie those offices then is in CHRISTS Testament appoynted If therfore we shew that these Ministers haue not those offices that entrance or administratioÌ mentioned in Christes Testament it shal be enough to shew them conterfeite strange and antichristian First then by Mr. Giffâ his leaue we must a litle insiste euen vpon these strange names of Parson Vicare which were giueÌ by their first founders creators at the erection of their ministrie offices and are not read of in all the booke of God Neither are any of those names which our Sauiour Christ hath giuen knyt vnto his ministrie for y e distinguishing expressing of their seueral offices and therfore caÌ at no hand belong vnto the ministri of the Gospel Neither may any mortal man be so presumptions to giue other names denominations vnto his reuerend ministrie holie offices then the Lord of the house himself hath giuen Neither may or will the true Ministers of Christ carye any other names or titles as in regarde of their ministri or office then Christ hath giuen to their ministrie office But Mr. Giff. denieth these names to make any distinctioÌ of their ministri but only of y e state of maintenaÌce annexed vnto the same Let vs theÌ aske him one question what difference is there betwixt the Arch and Lord Bishops and the parish Parsons and Vicares of the Church of ENGLAND in respect of their ministrie if these names be not giuen to put difference betwixt and distinction of theâ office ministrie I trust he will not say these Lord Bishops Parsons haue al one office ministrie in their Church I belieue his Ordinarie wil hardly agree to him in this poynte Let him finde therfore a newe distinction to help this matter Againe we could say to M. Giffard that these names of Parsons and Vicares do not only distinguish their ministrie from their Lord Bishops Arch-Deacons Deanes c but yet maketh a distinction euen amongst themselues betwixt them such of their other rouing Ministers which haue no certaine flocke or chardge but as sone as they are made Ministers vnto and of any one certaine flock then take they forthwith their denominatioÌ of that flocke or towne as the Bishops doe of the greate Cities and are then not before called Parsons or Vicares of such a Towne To conclude these names of Parson Vicare being distinct names and hauing distinct liuings appropriate vnto them belonging also to one the same church or Towne and being giuen to two diuers men so possessed at one and the same tyme cannot but belong to two diuers offices of their Church Except two meÌ may also haue execute one the same office at the same instant as wel as one man may execute two or moe diuers offices of their Church at one instant But sure these Paradoxes are so inaudible incredible yea so impossible in the Church of CHRIST as I see not how all Mr. Giffard his logique and learning can reconcile them to the Testament of CHRIST But to come to the offices of these Parsons Vicares Mr. Giff saith if we may belieue him they are Pastors Teachers yet setteth vs not downe who be the Pastors who be the Teachers of their Church It should seeme by his speach that these two the Parson and Vicare are one office namely Pastors and that such hireling Predicantes as himself are the Teachers of this Church of England Let vs first consider of their Pastors by comparing them to the Pastors office The true christian Pastor is placed of God in his house his church as a Steward both to diuide the portion and to ouersee take chardge looke to the order gouernement of that Church wherof he is chosen made a Minister of al the publicke actions therof togither with the other Elders But these Parsons by vertue of their office ministrie are not bounde to labour in the worde otherwiâe then to preach 4. sermons in the yeere either by himself or by his substitute and that not by law except his benefice exceede a certaine annual somme in the Queenes booke Otherwise they are but bounde to reade the seruice preâcribed in the common booke at such tymes and tides as is there inioyned to weare the Priestes attire to reade iniunctions and homelies c. Neither are they permitted or by vertue of their office may intermeddle with the ouersight order and gouernement of that flocke wherof they are Parsons CHRIST nowe in his Church hath instituted no ecclesiasticall office aboue the Pastors office Neither may anie true christian Pastor stand or exercise his office vnder anie such false ecclesiasticall office as CHRIST hath not instituted But there are sondrie offices in the Church of England aboue the Parsons office Vnto which superior offices
receiued be esteamed the true ministrie of CHRIST belonging to his Church But now if they hold the Church of Rome the true Churche and her Elders true Ministers of Christ then is it vtterly vnlawfull to with-drawe depart or separate from the true Church at anie tyme And then were al these and are al they in a most deadlie schisme Mr. Caluins distinction that he separated from the corruptions of the Churche of Rome and not from the Churche of Rome wil not here stand For therby they confesse the Churche of Rome the true Church and that they for the corruptions of the Church departe Which corruptions if they be not such and so incurable as to make the Church of Rome no Churche then is it not lawfull for anie such corruptions to depart from and to forsake the true Church and then are they all stil in schisme by their owne doctrine and so no true Ministers This I haue thus lardglie written of the true Election and Ordination of Ministers because I finde so great ignorance and error amongst the Diuines of the Churche of ENGLAND therin Some of them as the most reformed that seeme to seeke CHRISTES Discipline as they cal yt holde that Elections and Ordinations ought to be donne by the Presbutrie at the least the ordination allwaies of necessitie Others of them the more grosse of the common sorte that holde with the time giue the Election to the Patrone the Ordination to the Bishop onlie LEt vs now come to the election probation ordination of this parte of the ministery of the Church of EnglaÌd which exactly to set downe in euerie perticularlie circumstance I cannot not hauing their booke of Consecration Election of their Ministrie for anie thing that euer I could heare they haue none only the Biâhop appoynteth a certaine day and place when he will giue or rather sel Orders Thither then repaire vnto him all such as want other meanes to geate their liuing poore idle inordinate walkers to whom the ministrie is an vlââum refugiam None here staying for the caling of God in his Church but running before they be sent Hither to this market these hungrie foxes flocke There they are by certaine of the Biâhopps substitutes examined if so be that they be vnder the degree of Masters of their Artes for al double graduates neede no probation their hoodes of both shoulders shewe that they haue learning diuinitie enough And as for proofe of their honestie and vertue that is not material that is not required or looked after in this busines except they be so euill beloued as some come to crye shame of them at that verie tyme Which if they doe yet must the matters be too badd and broade that wilbe receiued there And as to this probation that is there made it is but to know whether they haue the latine tongue and how they can construe some sentence of some aucthor If they be not prompt they shall be holpen or haue more easie questions or tyme giueÌ them if so be they haue anie fauour with Mr. Examiners they are verie meane clarkes which are there refused or sent away if they bring money in their purse without which there is no ministrie to be had in the Church of England Such other as yet cannot endure this seuere tryal hauing only their mother tongue are to resorte to their Lord Bishop at his house more secretly where if they can make anie frieÌd vnto him they shal not misse of their desire for the Bishop maie or at least doth make Ministers aswel privatlie in his owne house as publickly at this sollemne tyme place But these approued they are brought arayed in their white Ministeriall vesture vnto the Bishops chayre where he solemnelie sitteth in his pontificalibus At whose feete these Ministers that woulde be are caused to kneele downe where hauing certaine articles read vnto them vnto which they are sworne subscribe then are they by the Bishops owne mouth made and pronounced Ministers vzt Deacons certaine chapters of the Bible enioyned them as a taske to reade euerie daye as also certaine bookes to studie diligeÌtly his orders also with the Bishops great seale at them in a Boxe are deliuered them for which they must paye full sweetlie Thus is he made half Priest to reade the booke and serue a Cure but not to enterprise to preach without the Bishops special licence written sealed and wel paied for thervnto neither may he administer the sacraments vntil he haue his ful orders and be made ful Priest Yet nowe is he a fit Curate for anie parish a fit Clarke for anie benefice come by yt where he can For here is he made Minister of the Church of England in general without certaine flock or chardge and is sent into the wide worlde with his licence to geat him a liuing where he may Wherbie sondrie of them by reason of the multitudes that are dailie made are driuen to make verie harde shifte to teach young children or to become house-Priests I meane not nowe Chaplains for they are rufflers for verie meane wage Yet must I needes saye the Bishop taketh an especiall care to preuent this for he hath certaine of their sufficient friendes to be bounde I thincke or ells to testifie that they haue 5. poundes by yeere to liue vpon lest indeede the Bishop himself shoulde be after chardged to finde them by an especiall Cannon made in the behalf of poore Priestes and Ministers Wel being nowe stepped into the ministrie it is not longe for the most part especiallie if anie benefice befal them before they be made full Priestes either by the Bishop priuately or publickly at such day place aboue-said Where they are againe examined how they haue performed their taske enioyned and how they haue profited in the studie of diuinitie Wherein being approued they are in maner attire abouesaid placed at the Bishops feete who now layeth his handes vpon them deliuereth them the Bible and breathing his vnholy spirit vpon them giueth them the holy Ghost as he blasphemously saith and sendeth them foorth vnto all people to preach and deliuer the sacraments for as yet there is no certaine chardge of flocke mentioned Where these Priestes hauing sworne their Canonical obedience and againe Subscribed paying for his Orders al other fees are now made ful Priestes in any ground in England This common sort thus Priestified either serue Cures or by some meanes or other geat a benefice by Presentation or Resignation c. And here must the Patrone that oweth the Advowson present him to the Bishop as his Clarke To whom this Priest must yet againe subscribe and then receiueth the Bishopps institution in writing with his seale thereat which must be well paied for also This Priest thus instituted cometh with his letters and seales to his parish and taketh possession of his parsonage where he must be inducted an other Priest deliuering him the keye of the Church doore which he
must open and enter where he hath a bell-rope put into his hand and must knole a Bell After which a peale is ronge and he caried to some feaste-house or other insteade of fasting and prayer And thus haue you hearde the maner of the Election Probâtion and Ordination of these Pastors Teachers of the Church of England Which if it can by any learning or conning be prooued that holie caling which is prescribed in CHRISTS Testament and which may not be seuered from the ministrie of the Gospell then haue they the more to reioyce and we to repent before the Lorde And now whether we haue lyed as Mr. GIF verie boldly chardgeth vs in saying that their ministrie is imposed vpon these Churches let the indifferent reader iudge Yea let him also consider what kinde of interest freedome and power these parishes haue to chuse ordaine their owne Ministers The people neuer seeing or knowing their Minister vntil he come with his letters of institution or hauing any thing to doe at his ordination he being made ful Priest yea their Priest and that whether they will or no before he come at them And let Mr. GIFFARD himself looke what power any parish in England hath to disanull the Patrones Presentation the Bishops ordination and institution The Bishop he ordayneth them Ministers though he or his examiners neuer sawe or knewe the men before that present howre He maketh them Ministers to no certaine flocke or chardge therfore can no peculiar flocke haue interest in their election ordination The Patrone whatsoeuer he be whether Woman childe Foole wicked Person Papist yea worse if worse may be he presenteth his Clarke to that benefice though he be an hundred miles off from the Bishop and the Biâhop though he knowe neither parish nor Minister must admit or ells lyeth a Qâare impedit to compel him The Priest thus instituted he cometh to the parish taketh possession of the Parsonage and theire Minister he will be whether the people will or not they must receiue him and may not keep him out how bad soeuer he be And whereas Mr. GIFF. bringeth instance to prooue that the ministrie is not imposed because that sondrie flockes haue those Pastors Ministers of the Gospel that they haue desired and made choice of by sute vnto the Patrones and to the parties whom they desire to haue This yet more sheweth their bondage in that they are driuen to make sute vnto their Patrones and to receiue froÌ him their ministrie which I belieue Mr. Giff. shal neuer be able to shew that any christian CongregatioÌ did or might doe And to the choice he speaketh of I weene they were Ministers yea Pastors before they chose them And being so they then by the rules of CHRISTS Testament ought to belonge vnto some certaine and peculiar flockes which if they do how then may they chuse the Pastor of an other flocke to make him their Pastor what kinde of choice will M. Giff. make his whilest he goeth about to stop the gap he maketh it wider But now to their chopping chaunging and leauing of their benefices at their owne pleasures as more gaynful are offred without the peoples priuitie or consent which is an vsual trade amongst them all not one amongst a thousand that doth not thus flitt vp downe and Mr. Giff none of those odd ones for this he had not one excuse coyned we must stay vntil the minte go the third tyme. And then let him also consider how these parish Parsons may without the peoples consent or liking be absent liue away from the flock as longe as they liste euen al the dayes of their life if they will finding them a Curaâe a iourney maÌ to reade them their seruice marrie burie c and 4. sermons in the yeere which they may also do by their attorney These thinges if Mr. GIFF. can shew that a christian Pastor may lawfully doe then at length shal he shew them like a christian Pastor in some thing NOw to the Teachers office of their Church of ENGLAND except they make their Bishopps Parsons to be both Pastors Teachers and to execute both offices we know not what he should meane For we finde no such office in their Church Their Vniuersitie Doctors haue this title rather in ostentation of their learning then by vertue of any office ecclesiasticall This title is giuen aswell to other sciences as Phisick Ciuile lawe c as to Diuinitie Their Ciuile Doctors execute other offices of their Church as to be Iudges of Courtes Commissaries Chaunsclours Commissioners neither are busied in teaching therfore they cannot be said to haue a Teachers office Their Doctors of Diuinitie are either Bishops Deanes Arch-Deacons Parsons Vicares or ful Priestes al which meddle with the administratioÌ of the Sacraments and are distinct offices from the Teachers office and therfore not the same Neither may two distinct or diuers offices of the Church be possessed or executed by one the same person at once except they can proue it possible for one meÌber to be both an eye an eare or hand and to execute their functions at once These officers are caled members of CHRISTS bodie his Church these offices are distinct seueral Men with seueral giftes graces by the distribution of God himself are appointed thervnto whose holie order they breake besides all other inconveniences and impossibilities that insue therof which thus presume in their owne persons to execute sondrie offices of the Church at one tyme. Furder the churches of England haue allowed them by lawe but one Priest each of them which roome possessed they are said to be full except some few which haue Parson and Vicare or two Parsons in a towne both which meddle with th'administratioÌ of their Sacraments and therfore cannot be said to haue the Tâachers office As to these Curates stipendarie Preachers they are either full Priestes or but half priestes or Deacons The ful Priestes all of them by office may administer the Sacraments The half Priestes none of them by office may preach or expouÌde the word without especial liceÌce Therfore neither the one or the other of these haue y e christiaÌ Teachers office And now to the stipendarie Preachers let vs for example insiste vpon Mr. Giffardes owne ministrie he writeth himself Minister of Gods holie worde in MALDON We would know of him in what office he doth administâr vnto this Church We reade in CHRISTS Testament but of two Ministers of the worde now beloÌging to his Church The Pastor the Teacher Pastor of that Church he is not because they haue an other allowed by lawe which is also his Pastor and that to his furder shame a double beneficed man Teacher there he is not because that Church hath no such office and is full as also because this man is ful Priest and as âhaue heard was sometime a Vicare a Pastor he saith from which his ministrie
place he is nowe depriued departed and apostatate as also from all grace and feeling Neither hath he in MALDON the credite or roome so much as of a Curate the Pastor there supplying his owne office but is brought in by such of the Parish as hauing itching eares geate vnto themselues an heape of newe fangled teachers after their owne lustes disliking lothing the ministrie that is set ouer them to which not-withstanding in hypocrisie and for feare of the world they ioyne in prayers sacramentes paye tythes maintenance as to their proper Minister To such people being riche and able to pay them well these sectorie precise Preachers runne for their hire and wages but chiefly for vaine-glorie wordlie estimation And there teache and preach this people for the most parte vnder some dumbe or plurified Pastor from whom as from vnsufficient and blinde guides they withdraw not the people shewing them the will of God in that or in anie other poyncte be it neuer so odious and abhominable that might bring perill Yet for their owne estimation aduantage and entertainement they will by all subtile meanes vnder hand seek to abalienate the heartes and mindes of this forewarde and best inclyned people from these their Pastors and slily to drawe them vnto themselues Long it were to relate their artes and engines wherbie they hunte and entangle poore soules their couÌterfeit shewes of holines grauitie austerenes of maners precisenes in triffles lardge conscience in matters of greatest waight especially of any danger strayning a gnat and swallowing a Camel hatred and thundring against some sinne tollerating yea colouring some other in some speciall persons cunning insinuating into and neuer offending the riche nor regarding the poore holding and with-holding the knowen truth of God in respect of tymes places and persons dissembling hiding with-holding yt in their publick ministrie and doctrines where yt may draw them into any trouble or tryall yea balking if not peruerting the euident scriptures as they arise against any publicke enormitie of the tyme vnder the coloure of peace christian policie and wisdome Wherebie these Scorpions so poyson stinge euery good conscience so leauen them with hypocrisie and teach them to halt with the times dissembling with God and their owne conscience that such proselytes as are wonne vnto them become two-fold more the children of Hel then they were before Yea so is their whole auditorie entangled with their snares as skarce any of them without the especial mercie of God are euer recouered brought to any soundnes stability or vpright walking to any conscience true faith or feare of God Herehence ariseth these schismes and sectes in the Church of ENGLAND some holding with these Preachers which make shewe as though they sought a sinceare reformation of all thinges according to the Gospell of CHRIST and yet both execute a false ministrie themselues and they together with all their hearers and followers stand vnder that throne of Antichrist the Bishops their Courtes and accomplices and all those detestable enormities which they would haue vtterly remoued not reformed And these are herevpon called Precitians or Puritânes and nowe lately Martinistes The other opposite âide are the Pontificales that in al thinges hold iumpe with the tyme and are readie to iustifie whatsoeuer is or shalbe by publick authoritie established And with these hold al the rabble of Atheists dissembling Papistes old luke-warme Protestantes Libertines dissolute and facinorous persons and such as haue no knowledge or feare of God Euen that antient sect of the Pharasies and Saduces the one in precisenes outward shewe of holines hypocrisie vaine-glorie coueteousnes resembling or rather exceading the Pharasies the other in their whole religion and dissolute conuersation like vnto the Saduces loking for no resurrection iudgment or life to come confessing God with their lippes and seruing him after their careles maner but denying him in their hearte yea openly in their deedes as their whole life and all their worckes declare Longe it were and not my purpose in this place to shewe howe these Pharasie Sectorie Teachers these stipendarie rouing predicantes that haue no certaine office or place assigned them in their Church but like wandring starres remooue from place to place for their greatest aduantage and best intertainement in the error of Balaâm powred out for wage seduce and distracte the people of the lande drawing them from their owne Churches and Ministers some to this some to that Preacher by heapes each one as he standeth affected to him that best fitteth his humore Mie desire rather here is to shewe the forgerie of this whole Ministrie of the Church of England in their false office and entrance aswel these precise esteemed Preachers as the parrish Parsons and Curates which I hope by this which is said either is or may be donne Nowe yt remayneth that wee procede to their administration and mainetenance OF their AdministratioÌ we haue aboue in y e discouery of their publicke worship more perticularlie intreated finding yt wholly according to that erroneous apochripha popish Leitourgie that idolatrous abhominable booke of their seruice whervnto they are bounde whereby they are stinted nourrered in al thinges vpon what dayes eaues houres through the yeere to come to Church what garmentes to weare in the Church where and when to fit stand and kneele what howe much to reade at this and that tyme at this and that lesson Pistle Gospel When to reade when to singe when to praye where to verse when to Collect with all other circumstances ceremonies trinckets in their Sacraments Marriages Purifications Visitations Burialls c as is in that parte of the treatise though sommarily yet more playnely declared whervnto I refer the reader Here only affirming that this their deuised abhominable idolatrous worship miserable abuse and high prophanation of scriptures open port-sale and wilful sacrilege of their Ministerie and Sacramens to the most prophane and vngodly doe sufficiently declare what kinde of Ministerie they execute and Ministers they are Howe possible yt is to ioyne or to make the holy Gospel and Ministrie of Christ accorde vnto this people in this confusion ignorance and sinne or to these deuises tromperiers let anie in whom is anie light iudge when light and darcknes can be mingled togeather or the stubble strawe remaine in the flambing-fire vnconsumed then shal this be Yet furder to manifest what kinde of Preachers of the Gospel they are and preaching of the Gospel they make let their most heynous open professed perfidie in betraying their whole Ministrie Gospel Church Christ and al into the handes of their Lords these antichristian Bishops shewe from whose apostatical Chaire they haue receiued their ministrie to whose orders and iniunctions they haue subscribed to whose Courtes power they haue sworne their Canonical obedience from whom they haue receiued their licence and aucthority to preach with
sinne or enormitie of the tyme without censure or controlement Nay these men are praysed incited and commended for this as the most faithful and godly which maketh both the sectes as well Reformisâes as Poââificall yearne praise by this vayne and fight with one accorde for their kingdome against Christes faithful seruaÌts whom they cal Brownistes as against a common enimie yea more bitterly then they doe against anie other enimie heretick or wicked person Onlie here in this tubbe if they can keepe their tongues from speaking against their Lords the Bishops their procedings or against anie publicke ânormitie in the Church or common wealth they maie then ease their stomackes against anie meane person or one Priest against an other and rayle their fill These perticular Congregations haue neither power to reproue their doctrines or to censure their persons be the one neuer so hereticall the other neuer so obstinate and needes then must here be a cleane Church I trowe And now how sincerely and purely these learned Priestes Diuines al the rable of them preach Gods Lawe and Christes Gospel to set downe their seueral defaultes ignoraÌces corruptions and vnfaithfulnes were infinite Let the high opeÌ wilful breach of al Gods laws by al degrees suffered and vnreproued declare and witnesse to their faces Let their execrable Idolls and idolatries their abhominable worship innumerable deuises their taking the Lordes name in vayne their common swearing in euerie matter and tryall for euerie cause and triffle yea without anie cause their common open blaspheming and cursing yea transfiging the holy and dreadfull name of God in their anger and miâth Their impietie prophannes pride vanitie glottonie excesse idlenes riote playing sporting dauncing c on the Lordes day openly seene suffered vnpunished shew how well they keep and teach the first Table of Gods lawe in the Church of England And for the second let the euil nourture bringing vp of their youth their dissolutenesse irreuerence head strong and incorrigible nature yea their open disobedience contempt of parents and superiours the inordinate walking of all degrees helde within the compasse of no lawes limites callings in the feare and obedience of no person Magistrate Parent Master Let the common quarles frayes foodes tumults blood-shed murder man-slaughter the iarres hatreds contentions debates wrath anger enuying cursing reuiling nicknaming c Let the common and open whoredoms adulteries fornications chambering wantonnes daliance lightnes delicacie and softnes of apparle diet maners to deck prouoke allure their courting intertainement open and secret lust otherwise caled loue most rife as in Sodome Let their open robberies their secret theftes pickings pilferinges their open oppression violence wronge extortion vsurie their vsual deceipt and couen in all bargayning buying selling Let their common customable open and secret lving blaspheming sclandering accusing reproching defaming bringing vp carying and receiuing euil reportes one of an other their false swearing in testimonie their swearing and foreswearing to deceiue euen in euerie triffle And as for couering of wife virgine seruant house land cattle goodes insatiable coueteousnes and greedines heaping and hourding vp treasures contynual purchasing and adding field vnto field yea towne vnto towne till they haue gotten whole countreyes into their possession neuer satiate till their mouth be full of moulde these are the best and only esteemed Christians of the Church of England where coueteousnes is no sinne They that should speake against yt pride intemperance c. should iudge the heart and enter into Gods iudgment seate Let these capital sinnes and transgressions against the lawe of God which are coÌmitted without shame or feare either not punished or wrongfully punished murder only excepted which how also yt is wincked at or perdoned I wil not stand vpon let these I say stand vp to the faces of these Priestes Prophets being thus coÌmonly openly coÌmitted in their Church and witnesse how faithfully and sincerely they expounde declare the lawes iudgmentes of God how carefully they watch ouer the soules of men and gouerne the Church that haue not against all or any one of these sinnes any spirituall weapons or ecclesiasticall censure in a readines So that if the Magistrates sworde which yet wanteth an eye to guide it did not represse some sinnes there should be no humane peace as there now is no christian order in their Church And now if I should here stand to diriue the seueral and speciall kindes of sinnes which as riuers are diuided and flowe forth from all these generall heades and as a deluge couer the face of this whole land yt were infinite but what then to diuide those riuers againe into their perticular droppes namely such perticular persons as commit the same yea such and so many perticular tymes as they commit the same who then should nomber them All these sinners and sinnes are in this Church by these Leaches these Prophets healed with the plaister of peace with the bloode and merites of CHRIST though there be neither faith nor repentance they are all good christians Likewise if I should here stand to relate and recite the falshode deceipt and hypocrisie of these Priestes let me here be vnderstoode euen of those best esteamed forewarde learned Preachers commonly called Good men how conningly and craftily they teach the lawe neuer touching or offending their auditorie at leaste the mightie or rich of them be their sinnes neuer so heynous and manifest especially if they will countenance esteeme feaste and heare these Preachers they are in them but infirmities and imperfections be they neuer so deiplie set incurable And againe how sharply they will inveigh against others which thincke not so wel of them especially if they be not of power to doe them hurâe nor of will to doe them good howe they wil speake against such sinnes of the second Table as their rich auditorie are not at al or least addict vnto and beate them downe as with thunder from heauen though they suffer as greate in them and their houses beforâ their face vncontrolled Yea what fine shiftes excuses and veales they will finde out to extenuate excuse or hide the sinnes of these greate rich persons in whose houses all excesse gloâonie ryot pride idlenes gaming shalbe but good hospitalitie answearable to their estates honest recreation And this veale of recreation must couer al their heathen sportes within doores and without though it be all the day yea al their life longe though they drawe neuer so many idle beholders or idle assistantes to keepe them companie to followe their dogges hawkes c as their only caling profession Yea go these Esawites their wiues and children neuer so disguisedly in their strange prodigious shapes newe fangled aâtires with their infinite deuises curiosities it is but according to their degree sexe age calling with infinite such like Also if I should stand to relate the sondrie shiftes of these Reformist Preachers these sighers for reformation these
conscience botchers these Preachers of the Gospell to winne and keepe credite with the world How zealous in some place tyme auditorie where they may be wel backed they wil seeme against some triffles as though they were of most precise and vnstayned conscience And againe how luke-warme colde and backward they wilbe in the same poyntes at an other tyme place and auditorie How strange to the poore that shal desire their iudgmeÌt of some poynctes especially of these But cheiflie if any haue espied more light then they would they should and doe but make question of their ministrie worship Church c with what exquisite sleights they will seeke to drawe them backe as ruÌning too farre too fast before their guides with what poysoned cauills to quench their zeale and spirite to pleade for and defend their sinne and apostasie These thinges to dicusse or but to shew in perticular with their due circumstances would require a longe and lardge discourse yea no booke were able to containe all their diuelish deuises and delusions which euen fill that flying volume the Prophet speaketh of Sathan hauing his fordge of all mischeife continually going amongst them Al which their dealings euidently shew what kinde of ministers and preachers of the Gospel they are Which drawe the people vnto and with their preaching keepe them in this defection apostasie from the Gospell which keep the people from and will not leade them to the sinceare practize of the Gospell but with their schole learning drawe a veale before CHRISTS face that the people might not see to the end of his ministrie neither discerne what CHRISTES will is for any action of the Church or to examine by the rules of CHRISTES Testament any thing by publick auâthoritie established Yea we see and haue shewed how they drawe the people vnto and themselues administer by an other Leiâourgie then Christâ Testament which prescribeth an other kinde of administration both to themselues and to the whole Church in all thinges then CHRIST hath prescribed We see haue shewed how they hold all the people vnder this more then Babilonish yoke of these antichristian Prelates their Courtes c and stand themselues the marcked Ministers sworne subiects and bond seruantes of these their Lordes haue fetched their ministrie licence to preach and their whole administratioÌ from them how they are prescribed stinted limited censured silenced deposed by them how they haue submitted and betrayed themselues Church Gospell Christ to these enemies Also what merchandize they make of their prayers Gospel preaching sacramentes selling all and themselues to for money What trafique they make of their benefices how they come by them and part from them how they haue in all thinges gonne astray forsaking the right waye hauing followed the waye of Balaam of Bâsor that loued the hire of vnrighteousnes and are in all thinges so throughly corrupted as they are the most bitter pestilent enemies of the kingdome of CHRIST and of the sinceare practize of the Gospel Deuising to themselues their miserable followers daily new errors bye pathes as faste as the old wherin they haue walked are discouered as any that will take the paynes to examine by the rules of the Scriptures their bookes of discipline and new formes of reformation or rather those antient primatiue defections which they seeke againe to reuiue shall perceiue For mie part I am euen irâked to raue in this bottomlesse abysme of their iniquities which the more they are looked into still offer more matter of reproofe euen without end Wherfore I eueÌ with wearines here cease furder to speake of their corrupt administration hoping that by this alreadie said at the least vpon due examination therof it may appeare to al men that this their whole administration and preaching of the worde is altogether as corrupt and in all poynctes rightly fitteth vnto their antichâistian office entrance It now remayneth that we hast to and ouer their maintenance THE maintenance of the ministri of the Church of ENGLAND is of these fower sortes 1. Either by lordly reuenues with their royal rightes ciuill iurisdiction Courtes baron tenancies c belonging thervnto 2. Or by fees and pollages taysed rauened in their spiritual Courtes for iudging pleading solliciting writing fetching vp sommoning 3. Or by gleabes and tithes 4. Or ells by annual set stipendes The first forte of these we haue alreadie shewed to belong to Princes to ciuile Lordes and persons and to be vtterly vnlawful and forbidden to the ministrie of CHRIST Mr. GâF his liberall maintenance or the ordinance of the Church cannot mainteine them Neither will that worde Philoxenos which they so lardgly stretch interpreat carrie half this pompe To the second sort we affirme these Courtes Officers Iudges Aduocates Proctors Registers Purseuantes Sommoners together with all their functions the orders of their Courtes maner of iurisdictioÌ pleading c where all thinges are pleadable if not vendible for money where al causes euen the most foule finde their aduocates colours defence delayes for mony c Al these spiritual Courtes officers iudgments pleadings customes we finde diuelish antichristian and not to appertaine to the Church kingdome of CHRIST but to belong to the kingdome throne of Antichrist and of the Beaste And therfore may conclude that they are the reuenues of sinne not to belong to the ministrie of CHRIST The third kinde these tithes we finde merely ceremoniall to haue bene ordayned for and belonged vnto the Leuiticall ministerie vnder the lawe We finde them an inheritance of the Leuites An offering of the people Therfore they cannot in this maner by lawe by tyed to the ministrie of CHRIST be made an inheritance vnto them an offring of the people vnto them For if there be a chandge of the Priest-hoode theâ of necessitie must there be a chandge of the Lawe No part of the ceremoniall lawe or of those shadowes can be ioyned vnto the Gospell ministrie of CHRIST they or any part of them caÌnot now be reuiued or retayned without the denial losse of CHRIST And how is the ceremoniall lawe abrogate whilest these tithes are in this maner allotted by lawe vnto the ministrie of the Gospell as an inheritance to them as an oblation of the people eueÌ as in former tyme vnto the Leuites The Princes coÌmandement or the Churches decree cannot alter the nature of these tithes to make them either ciuile or lawfull God was the aucthor of this law he made it ecclesiastical Man can neither chandge the propertie or y e end therof to make that ciuile that God hath make ecclesiastical Kinge EZECHIA coÌmanded reuiued this lawe it became not therbie ciuile A godly Prince coÌmandeth al the lawes of the first Table all the ordinances of Christs Testament shall they therbie be made ciuile and no longer ecclesiastical or Gods lawes The decree of the Church also alleadged by Mr. G. sheweth it ecclesiastical for the Church
maketh no ciuile decrees yt medleth not with th'execution of ciuile gouernemeÌt Touching the power of the Church to make lawes decrees we haue in the first parte of this booke spokeÌ The Church is bounde to the lawes of God and may make or receiue none other lawes then God hath made Christ is the only Law-giuer Kinge of his Church Againe this decree of the Church to ordaine y â the ministerie of the Gospell should be maintayned by tithes you see is directly coÌtrarie to the wil yea to y e being of Christ in receiuing that lawe maintenance which Christ hath abolished together with the Leuitical ministrie And aswel might they reuiue the Leuitical ministrie or any other Iewish ceremonie with as great pretext and warrant as this except the Church of ENGLAND haue some speciall warrant from or together with her Mother of ROME to reuiue and erect whatsoeuer CHRIST hath abolished be yt neuer so contrarie vnto him yea and to abrogate whatsoeuer Christ hath instituted be it neuer so necessarie How bold the Church of England is in these thinges in their tithes offrings purification suspensioÌ their holy cimiteries and cells the shape of their Church with the porche batlementes iâles Folding doores lightes ministerial vessels ministerial garmeÌtes dayes feastes c As on the other side to abrogate Christes Ministrie and the ordinances of his newe Testament is aboue declared and in this appeareth For Christ hauing instituted an other mainetenance for his ministrie namely the free contribution and beneuolence of his Sainctes in these Congregations whervnto they belonge and administer The Church of England iudging this al to base for her Ministrie hath instituted or rather receiued of her mother of Rome Lordly yea Princely liuings Courtly iudicial fees Gleabes and tithes sett certaine stipeÌdes She wil not haue the lowest of her Ministrie to liue thus beggerly to depend vpon the benevolence of the people as our Sauiour himself his Apostles and Ministers did which a certaine Doctor of hers in diâdaine caled the almouse basket But she wil haue al her ministry sure of their maintenance before hand they shal neither depeÌd vpon God nor the Church But she giueth them their lines and portion in the lande amongst the people and also giueth them a lawe ouer the people wherbie they may exact their duetie if the fleese or fleshe be worth so much The Priest here thrusteth his flesh-hooke into euerie poore bodies kettle his âithe and sickâe into euerie field prying and prowling in euerie place corner skratching and gathering vp his tithes eueÌ to the chicken egge to the mynte and anise without regard to whom they beloÌge whether to the faithful or prophane papist atheist witch or heretick to the poore or fatherlesse catching vp al with the angle they cetch it in their net gather it in their yarne and burne incense to their yarne because this their portion is faâ and their meate plenteous deuowring widowes houses vnder colour of longe prayer Now how this tithing prowling extortion may be made the Christian Ministers maintenance I would faine learne Who as the Prophet saith should be fed with cleane prouander that is wynowed with the shoueâ and with the fanne Who themselues ought to be examples of pietie equitie meekenes and not like greedy Wolues thus to make a praye of the sheepe Likewise how this tithe gathering and coÌtynual prowling maie be enioyned or made to accorde to a christian Ministers office Or howe it is possible for the true Minister of CHRIST diligently to attend his studie and office together with this his tith gathering let anie that knoweth the worke of the ministrie iudge Yea rather let the holy Ghost iudge that expresly forbiddeth the ministrie of the worde to be entangled with such busines of this life If it be here said these tithes may be gathered by an other yet this sheweth they cannot be gathered by the Minister And so stil this reason holdeth that therfore they are no fit maintenance for the ministrie The other reasons aboue recited proue the vnlawfulnes of them To the set stipendes also and gleabes I in like maner affirme them to be an other maintenance then that Christ hath instituted for his ministrie yea to take away that order to the great detriment and manifold inconveniences of the Church and therfore likewise vnlawfull Holding this proposition firme that where CHRIST hath instituted a maintenance for his Ministrie the Church may not devise or receiue anie newe or other lawes for the maintenance of their ministrie then CHRIST hath giuen CHRIST then hath ordayned that they that dresse the vineyard feed the flocke should eate of the fruict of that vineyarde and of the milke of that flocke to which they attend This mainetenance in other places is set downe to be the free contribution and benevolence of the Sainctes from tyme to tyme according to the present abilitie of the one and necessities of the other This the Lorde in wisedome hath thought most meete for his Church and ministerie vnto the woâldes end As wherby to knit the heartes of them together in the band of loue in al mutual dueties to haue each other in minde to care prouide and labour each for other as they ought The Minister according to his duâty to sâeke pasture for them to thresh theÌ out the corne out of the eares yea to grind prepare and diuide yet to the nourâshment comfort of them al. And they againe on their parte to labour to administer of their earthly goods to the necessities waÌtes of their Ministers guides Wherby y â one is encouraged in their studies laboures diligeÌce thus reaping the fruictes of the peoples faith and loue and are assured that they doe their dueties to the approbation and good liking of the flocke which when they shall faile and will not be drawen faithfully to doe then is not the flocke any longer burdened with or bound vnto such a Minister As one the other side if the people fal from the faith and refuse to walke orderly in the faith then are the Ministers no furder bounde or to contynue to administer to such a people But now whilest the Ministers mainetenance is made certaine by law or bargaine by stint rate or proportioÌ imposed vpoÌ the people how much and when each one shal paye how much the Minister shall haue yeerely It first depriueth God of the glorie due to him for his blessing vpon their labours and indeuours in restrayning the free contribution and willing beneuolence of the people by this lawe or bargaine making yt of necessity stinting and apportioning yt to this or that rate which the Lorde hath left at the libertie discretion and will of each one as God hath prospered and according to that present ability God administreth with whiche contribution and sacrifice howe wel God is pleased the Scripture euerie where
witnesseth Then it taketh awaie or extinguisheth all those mutuall and contynuall dueties beneuolence loue care labour c betwixt the flocke and the ministerie The flocke therbie not knowing or hauing meanes to doe their duetie vnto their ministerie The Ministers therbie so hindered incombred and with-drawen as they either slack or neglect their dutyes to the flocke By this corrupt custome also sondrie intollerable inconueniences grieuous mischieues doe ensue This setting out land or certaine rates by way of lawe or bargaine in euerie parrish or Congregation to the Minister doth hinder the Church from the choice vse of such other Ministers as Christ in his Testament hath ordained to the gouernement and seruice of his Church the parrish or Congregation neither indevouring to haue more neither indeed suffred to haue more or by this meanes able or willing to keep more This setting out landes tithes c to the Minister by way of lawe doth alwaies presuppose of necessity a true established Church and true Minister in those parrishes vnto the worldes end those landes and tithes being appropriate bounde thervnto and hauing none other owners Which coÌfirmeth and establisheth those grosse popish errors of a personal and continuall succession of Ministers and local contynuance of a visible Churche Againe when this liuing is thus by lawe giuen to a Priest for terme of his life be he neuer so vnable vnworthie or negligent the parrish is so long bounde vnto him and can by no meanes get rid of him yea be he neuer so bad his faultes errors neuer so fowle they cannot without or vntil their Lord Bishop wil geat rid of him they must mainetaine him and receiue his Ministry whether they wil or no. Furder these annual liuinges by lawe and set stipendes by rate presuppose alwaies one permanent and certaine estate both of the Parrishoners Ministers The one euen euerie person euer to be able to pay so much The other neuer to need more or lesse Yea that alwaies to the worldes end all the Parsons al the Parrishoners of that towne shal neuer need or be able to giue more or lesse whether the Lorde send scarcity of pleÌtie dearth or cheapnes sicknes or health losse or aduaÌtage childreÌ or no chardge c. Againe such vnreasonable inequalitie is vsed in the distribution of these liuinges the Parson of some one litle Hamblet where are not tweÌtie houses hauing one hundreth or two hundreth-pounds by yeere to liue on an other of a much greater towne not hauing twentie poundes yea peradventure ten poundes by yeere for that chardge he hath to liue vpon And this for euer without regarde of the needes or laboure of them it being alike to them their successors whosoeuer To conclude the tithes set stipeÌdes of these Parrish Priestes being of the goods of the prophane most wicked and vngodly euen of al their parrish indifferently yet are more odious vnmeet for anie christian Ministers who are not to stande hierdes to such dogges swine to administer to them the gospel and sacramentes for their goods and hire It was not lawfull for the Priest vnder the lawe to receiue the offring of anie stranger from the faith such might not enter into or offer in the Temple Neither nowe vnder the Gospel maie the vnbelieuing haue anie fellowship with the Church or communicate in or intermeddle with anie actioÌs of the Church But this contributioÌ is an action of the Church a communion dutie of the Sainctes How execrable theÌ is this their sacriledge coueteousnes that thus make marchaÌdize of y â holie thinges of God and let out themselues to hire euen to the prophane for filthie lucre The true Ministers of Christ may not be suspected much lesse openly âaynted of such peremptorie faultes as these which disable him from all ministrie in the Churche and are euerie-where set downe as vndoubted markes of a false Prophet By al which then as by al other arguments of their antichristian office entraÌce and administration we may still and yet more strongly conclâde them not to be the Ministers of Christ. Seing neither the office they execute their entrance vnto their office their administration in their office nor yet their maintenance can be ioyned vnto the Church Ministrie or Gospel of CHRIST THere yet remaine a few base stragling offices of their Church vzt Their Church-wardeÌs QuestmeÌ Parish Clark These are al lay meÌ as they call theÌ yet intermeddle they with ecclesiastical affaires their offices perticularly I can neither describe nor yet wel distinguish The Church-wardeÌs are as yt seemeth an other kinde of Deacons They gather and keepe the Church stocke and treasurie and also the penalties of such as come not to their diuine seruice and also distribute the same vnto the poore the reparations of the Church c they keep one of the keyes of the towne cheste The Quest-men are liker vnto Elders these I suppose they looke to the order and gouernement of the Church as wel Priest as People That the Priest vse his ministerial vestures vessels and trincketts reade his seruice homelies iniunctions orderlie That the people do not bargaine talke or walcke in the Church and Church yarde during the tyme of diuine seruice They also must looke to the ale-houses that there be no tipling or playing during the said tyme and who be absent from their Parrish Church and present such defaltes at Masse Commissaries Courte accordinglie The Parrish Clarck he is the Priestes Accolââth to help him to say his Mattens and Euen-songe with his due versicles Respânse to help him at his Sacraments Marriages Church-goings Visitations Dirges Rogations at all assayes He ringeth their bells to and after their seruice their knells and soule-peales he keepeth the Church doore keye he sweepeth and ârimmeth the Church he nurtureth the boyes and dogges that they be not to lowde at seruice tyme yea he may doe yet manie things more if he haue the Bishops letter as in tyme of neede to christen children and to reade diuine seruice in the absence of the Priest c. To stand to shewe the forgerie seuerall defaultes or dissimilitude of these offices from the Deacon or Elders that God hath appoyneted were tedious and needlesse they hauing neither mention nor vse in Christes Testament and Church Thus now haue we summarily pervsed al this rable of the Ministery of the Church of England and haue not founde anie one of them right or almost in anie one poyncte according to the rules of Christes Testament they are all strangers there they belonge not to Christes bodie his Church neither are they knit as members vnto that heade But out of the smoke of the bottomlesse pit they came when that fallen Starre Antichrist had the key thereof giueÌ him to his bodie his kingdome the false Church they haue alwaies belonged alwaies serued to him in his seuerall shapes they haue alwaies bene knit as the members to the heade from him
and not from CHRIST we all with our bodily eyes see the Church of ENGLAND hath receiued them We see they beare not CHRISTS but Antichrists image marcke life power What then should hinder this assertion that they together with Antichrist their heade doe growe liue raigne stand and fal as the branches with the tree Should a revoulte diuision and schisme in a kingdome within yt self No this but hasteneth the Lordes iudgmentes the sooner to make it desolate Can this revoulte and schisme either transforme or reforme this ministerie Let their present estate iudge Should Antichristes changing his shape from his mysterie to his exaltation from his exaltation to his Consumption Or his Ministers transforming and masking themselues vnder shewes and visardes of righteousnes make them euer the better or hide and defend them from the light No all thinges when they are reprooued of the light are manifest The light of the Gospel shal discouer and abolish Antichrist As he rose by degrees so shall he by degrees vanish As he and his trayne rose out of the smoke of the bottomlesse pit Reuel 9. so shall they all goe into vtter darckenes euen thether againe The Beast and the false Prophet shalbe taken by him that rideth on the white horse and his holie armie these both shal aliue be cast into that lake of fire burning in brimstone The Lord himself hath spoken yt Reuel 19. NOwe let vs see what arguments Mr. GIFFARD after more then two yeeres studie hath brought vs to approoue his ministrie by He told vs erewhile that they were true Ministers of the Gospel Pastors Teachers had a true calling and ordination Nowe come his proues The ministerie of the Gospell vvhich bringeth the vvorde of faith and reconciliation betwixt God and the vvorld is the true ministerie of CHRIST for the Diuel and Antichrist ordaine no such ministerie Nowe the ministerie of the Church of England doth bring no vvorde nor doctrine but the sacred Scriptures yt preacheth faith in God through CHRIST and the doctrine of repentance deliuering the holie Sacraments as seales to confirme the same Let all the schismaticks of the vvorlde barck c. I am lothe to take Mr. GIFF. in a Parologisme at the first where reasons are so geason lest hereafter we haue no more especially lest we haue more varyance about the forme then about the matter in this yet when he shall haue reduced it to right forme he shall then but haue beggâd that which we demanded and still looke that he should prooue vzt That their ministrie is the true ministrie of the Gospell This because euerie true ministrie of the Gospell is in some office vnto which office there must needes be a true and lawfull calling therefore we desired him to prooue their ministrie in the office entrance c by the scriptures Mr. GIFF. giuing vs his bare worde that they are Pastors Teachers making no proofe thereof quite ouerskippeth their office and entrance and prooueth them Ministers because they doe administer As if a priuate person should reason thus I haue knowledge of the lawe I administer true iustice and iudgment Therfore I am a true Iudge a lawfull Magistrate Doth he thinck that this reason wil excuse this vsurper either before God or his Prince If he then wil haue anie better speede let him prooue his ministerie directly and plainely by the scriptures first in the office he chalengeth then in his caling vnto his office as al the Apostles and true Ministers of CHRIST haue donne and ought to doe And then if he can iustifie his administration and be founde faithfull he shall haue praise with God and man Otherwise by this balcking and begging that he should and hath bene so often vrged to prooue he but manifesteth his weaknes and forgerie in those poynctes and but to loseth as many of these preposterous argumentes as he bringeth Yet that he be not too far conceipted or any other deceiued with this argument against his next booke we giue him to wiete That the second part of his argument is a false and impudent assumption The Church of ENGLAND bringeth and emposeth an other worde and other ordinances then the holie scriptures as that deuised abhominable Leitourgie their idoll seruice-booke the rule and foundation yea the verie matter substance of their publick worship and administration their popish superstitious ceremonies and trincketts their vngodly and antichristian ordinances ministrie and gouernement To all these abhominations they ioyne or rather subiect and abuse the Gospell And therfore preach not faith in God nor CHRIST neither the doctrines of repentance truly and sincerely but denie God in their workes and CHRIST in his offices They beare the yoke of Antichrist drawe all the people vnto them souder them euen the most wicked impenitent in their sinne and iniquitie with their prayers preaching and sacramentes Not suffring any to forsake these seene sinnes and abhominations or to come vnto CHRIST but drawing and holding all the land vnder the wrath of God c. NExt he by the way maketh a learned apologie for y e dumbe Pastors of the Church of England his bretheren against whom if yt be obiected that their ministrie is not the ministrie of reconciliatioÌ because they cannot preach the Gospel He here setteth downe a learned note by way of two rare distinctions We must first he saith distinguish betwixt the ministrie the Minister The man may be of the Diuel and yet his ministrie of God Then we must distinguish betwixt the function yt self and the execution of the same As when the office is laide vpon one that cannot preach the function it self is entire the defect only in the execution therof Therfore the ministrie of the Church of England is the ministrie of the Gospell though some doe not and others cannot preach Sure this is so subtily contriued as men of meane iudgmeÌt capacitie shall neuer be able to perceiue how it is or may be brought about The first Distinction is graunted so the sinne of the Minister be secrete or not such as disableth him to the ministrie But what of this may any open vnworthie or insufficient person be a Minister Or is the ministrie of such a one good acceptable Ther is no such consequence from hence to be gathered To the second in like maner it followeth not because we may distinguish and put difference betwixt the office yt self and the execution of the office that therfore any office of the Church may be giuen to anie open vnsufficient or vnworthie person Or if yt be that the ministrie of such a one is good or acceptable For the calling of the Church cannot enhable such open insufficient to the ministrie whom God refuseth or make acceptable that ministration which God disaloweth Nowe then these dumbe Pastors that cannot preach are apparantly insufficient and incapeable of that office therfore no calling of men can make them true and lawfull
Ministers And being no true or lawfull Ministers their ministration is then vnlawfull accursed abhominable to God men These then being allowed Ministers and their ministration publiquely by lawe approued and receiued in the Church of England we may conclude the publicke ministrie and ministration of the Church of England to be vnlawfull accursed and abhominable thus far foorth notwithstanding Mr. Giffardes payre of distinctions Otherwise if he laboured to prooue the ministerie of the Gospell to be in yt self alwaies entire holie and blessed notwithstanding the infirmities faultes of meÌ this all men will graunte and needed not his learned distinctions to prooue the same But what is this to prooue the ministrie of these dumbe Pastors Or the other ministrie of the Church of England to be that ministerie of the Gospell which we for all the reasons aboue alleadged confidently denie HIs second reason Such as haue the caling ordination of the Church haue the ministrie of CHRIST For it is giuen to the Church to cal ordaine Ministers In the next sectioÌ his Minor followeth In EnglaÌd the Ministers haue their caling ordination by the Church of GOD Therfore c. To the Maior he addeth a clause that yt may be a true caling notwithstanding some faultes of ignoraÌce or otherwise So he vnderstand this otherwise to be of negligence and not of anie wilful obstinate transgressioÌs Or not any of those pereÌptorie faultes excepted by the holy Ghost which disable the elect disanul the electioÌ then we thus far assent But wheÌ we reason of the caling of the ministri of England we speake not of a true caling though vnperfect with some faultes of ignoraÌce or negligence but of a false counterfeit antichrâstiaÌ caling which we haue proued affirme theirs to be The caling of the Church ought alwaies to be yt caling of Christ prescribed in his Testament which theirs is not To his Minor now first we denie the Churche of England to be the true established Churche of Christ. He prooueth it thus That people vvhich hath forsaken heresies and false vvorship and imbraced the doctrine of the Gospell hath in it the true Church vvhich hath the power Wee obserue much subtiltie and feare in this position For whereas he ought to haue affirmed Are the true Church and haue the power he fearefullie subtilly saith hath in it the true Church which hath the power not daring to iustifie or ioyne issue of their outward estate but leauing himself a starting hole to flee to such secret ones as God may call and haue amongst them We doubt not but God hath in Turckye or Persia yea in the Church of ROME manie deare elect but should we therfore say that Turcky Persia Rome are the true Church We affirme also will approue against al the false Prophets of the world that in this land the Lord hath such a people that haue thus forsaken heresies false worship embraced the Gospell and haue this power of CHRIST But we denie this their Church to consist of this people to haue forsakeÌ heresies false worship to haue truly embraced the Gospel or to haue this power of CHRIST to elect ordaine excoÌmunicate or to redresse anie enormitie but are dryuen to these antichristian Bishopps for al these Who receiue not power of the Church but vsurpe and exercise absolute power ouer the Church yea the whole power of the Church as hath bene shewed Which is vnlawfull either for the Church to giue or for any true christian to receiue or execute Neither can th'aucthoritie of anie mortall men or Parlament make that lawfull which God in his worde condemneth and forbiddeth And so euen by this his owne allegation all this ministrie made by standing vnder this vsurped inordinate antichristian power of the Bishopps are also vnlawfull To which if we add the vnlawfulnes of the office these Ministers are called vnto and execute the vnlawfulnes of their calling in the whole maner therof vnto by and in no flocke certaine the vnlawfulnes of the ordayners as also of the ordayned their open ambition greedines and insufficientcy their false maner of probation and ordination with all the vngodly and execrable ceremonies vowes othes subscriptions vsed to the same none can mistake this caling and ordination of the Ministers of ENGLAND for that true holie election and ordination of the Church of CHRIST without which true caling there can be no true Minister No true Church may vse or can iustifie anie such false caling as theirs And so still we must leaue Mr. GIF to proue the office caling of his ministrie THis Clarke procedeth to an other reason That ministrie is of God which is to bring men to the faith and to build vp the bodie of CHRIST The ministrie of England is to none other end Therfore c. The Minor he proueth Because the whole drift scope and burden laide vpon them is to feede vvith vvholesome doctrine to guide in the waies of godlines the sheepe of CHRIST walking before them in godlie conuersation Mr. G. said erewhile that the Ministers of England were no intruders But sure vt seemeth they are verie nimble leapers which skippe ouer the hatch into the house wil not stay vntil the Master of the house cal vntil the Porter of the house open but without any lawfull calling or entrance wil needes thrust themselues Ministers vpon the Lord and his Church whether he and they wil or no. Yea Mr. Giff. wil proue himself these his presumptuous companions true Ministers without this caling or entrance by the endes of their administration although the Lorde of the house neuer caled them to be builders or coÌmitted vnto them the worcke and ministrie of his house The deceiptfulnes and disorder of these kinde of argumeâts wee haue aboue shewed and with the same general answeare might dismisse this Saue that by the way wee must giue him to vnderstand That his Assumption is a shamelesse presumption They build not vpon but destroye the house of God the bodie of Christ. This their worcke the present estate of their Church witnesseth to their face and sheweth what maner of worckmen they are where we finde not one pinne nayle or hooke in due order and proportion according to the true paterne They feed not the Lordes sheepe but the Lordes goates and that not with wholesome foode with sincere milke that they might growe and be encreased therby as the generall sinne prophannes and ignorance of al estates both Priestes and people declare Neither guide they in the way of godlines but in the wayes of destruction and calamitie They haue al declined bene made together vnprofitable And the way of peace they haue not knowen And as for the conuersatioÌ of these Priestes it may wel be an example to the flock in al idolatry superstition impiety vnfaithfulnes apostasie halting and dissembling with God and man worldlines coueteousnes deceipt and what not So that the
saying of the Prophet is come about That there are like people like Priest Al this Mr. G. in his festered coÌscience knewe before and that his shamelesse assumption would not passe with his adversarie with whom he had to doe and therfore he leaueth the proof of this assumption as also of his office and entraÌce and yet againe assayeth by a newe argument of the effectes together with that which is properly adioyned to the Ministrie of CHRIST to proue his Ministerie THat ministerie with the'xecution wherof there is ioyned the effectual grace power blessing and operation of the holy Ghost to the true conuertion of mens soules is not a ministerie of the Diuel nor of Antâchrist nor cometh not in the life and power of the Beaste but is indeed the true Ministerie of CHRIST But such grace power blessing operation is founde in the Ministerie of England Therfore First here stil must be obserued a begging and assuming of a true Ministrie which as yet is not proued Neither doth this reason proue a Ministrie so much as shew the infallible effectes of true doctrine true preaching whether it be by Ministers or by other faithful which haue the gift of prophecie knowledge interpretation vtterance c. For far from the truth is it to thincke that only Ministers beget and winne to the faith as some most shamelsse Bishops and sencelesse Priestes of this age haue published and mainetaine Then might they aswel with the Papistes permit the worde of God only vnto Priestes yea suffer none but Priestes to speake of the worde or holie doctrines if this vse and end of the worde were taken away if the blessing and power of God should not goe with his holy word and truth in the mouth of all his seruants both to cal vnto the faith an to super-edifie in the faith Ells should al dueties in families all mutual exhortations admonitions conferences cease But hauing the commandement of God to al these the euidence and testimonie of the blessed and comfortable effects following the faithful testimonies of al Christes Disciples in all ages and contynual experience hereof amongst out selues dayly we dare affirme that others besides Ministers may conuert soules and begeate faith So then this argument of the effectes proueth not so much a true ministry as it doth proue true doctrine For no false doctrine can beget true faith though manie which be no Ministers may beget true faith Mr. Giff. theÌ reasoneth verie corruptly deceiptfully in attributing the conuertion of soules as proper peculiar to the ministrie which is not so and in bringing these effectes to proue a true ministrie which only are to proue true doctrine And nowe to Mr. Gif his assumption Wee denie that any false ministrie hath promise of blessinge or is sent of God for the conuertion of soules but on the contrarie we finde it accursed and sent of God for the seducing of the reprobate The ministrie then of the Church of EnglaÌd being proued false in Office Entrance and Administration can haue no such promise or blessing of God as Mr. Giff. assumeth If it be demaunded then whether al vnder this ministrie be damned I say it is a newe question and kept secret to the Lorde who onlie knoweth who be his when how to call them It becometh not vs to giue anie such finall iudgment of matters not knowen vnto vs Yet this wee may be warrant of the whole scripture saie That the waies of the false Churche and ministrie are the waies of death and haue no promise of saluation But for the persons wee iudge charitablie euen so longe and so far as wee may measuring them by our selues as wee sometymes were hoping and not doubting but God hath manie thousandes deare elect there yea euen in the Popish Churches whom he in his due tyme by his appointed meanes wil cal If Mr. Giff. here insist say that many of those thousandes are couerted by their ministrie Therfore their ministrie is not in the power of ANTICHRIST or of the Diuel but of God hauing that sure seale that worcke of the holie Ghost We haue aboue answered that this rather approueth the doctrine then the ministrie and is to be attributed to the worde of God rather then to the person of man Furder that the false ministrie hath no promise of blessing Yet doe wee not herebie restraine the infinite power of God from sauinge or calinge his elect euen by the doctrine of the false Churche which though it be so throughly leauened corrupted peruerted abused yet can the Lorde bring the truth of his lawe and gospel which is there read and after their maner preached in such sorte âo the eares consâieÌces of his chosen as it shal both shew them their degenerate estate âow guiltie they are of the breache of Gods lawe howe lyable to his wrath and also shew them the true meanes of their restoring redemption reconciliation saluation Yet this doth neither iustifie the false Minister of his ministration no more then when a young Boye dumbe Minister or vnbelieuing prophane person reading the holie scriptures or some other booke of true doctrine some of the hearers God so opening their vnderstaÌding should therby be brought to the ackowledging and faith of Christ the feare loue of God c. This Boy reading Priest prophane person by reading is proued a true Minister a true preacher a true christian Or these that are thus wonne comforted c to seeke no other Minister or meanes of their saluation then thys reading by these persons Let the doctrine then in that poyncte wherby men are thus begotten to these beginninges of faith or to anie encrease therof be alwaies true and sounde so far foorth the maner tyme of apprehending be the worke and power of God the meanes instrumeÌtes of conuaying or bringing variable at the wil appoynctment of God Yet are we only to sâeke vse and rest in those meanes which the Lord hath ordayned for our instruction and leading foorth in the wil and wayes of God which meanes only haue warrant promise of blessing vnto vs howsoeuer the Lord by his infinite power and worcking can and no doubt doth saue some in Turckey amongst the heathen in the false Church amongst the false worshippers by what meanes yt pleaseth him yet may not we herevpon either resorte vnto or remaine in these forbidden places in hope of these effectes because God if such be his will can saue vs here or if it be not his will to saue vs theÌ no true Church of ministry caÌ auaile vs. This were most highly and dangerously to tempt God a reprobate kinde of reasoning God his wil vnto vs is that we alwaies obey and rest in his reueiled wil and not to presume vpon his infinite will and power which he keepeth secret vnto himself This caused the holy Martyres and faithfull at all tymes and vs the Lordes most vnworthy witnesses at
can this argument of their persons no more iustifie this antichristian ministrie of Lord Bishops parrish Parsons merceanarie vagraÌt Preachers then it hath pleasured the Pope heretofore who had as manie godlie predecessors and Martyres to boast of as they The forgerie of their whole administration preaching worship sacramentes is furder discovered then these winde-shaken fig-leaues can hide the shame therof The truth is howsoeuer the Lord doth reserue the canonical Scriptures and some other doctrines of the Godheade the suffring resurrection and glorie of Christ of the iudgment and life to come c in the false Church and ministerie and by his secret power and wil can vse the said scriptures and doctrines to the saluation of some yet these effectes are not to be ascribed to the false ministerie or their corrupt ministration adulterate Sacraments c which haue no promise of blessing And therfore those inward motions and comfortes receaued by them are delutions without grounde or warraÌt of Gods worde the actions as they doe them not being acceptable but accuâsed in Goâs sight The faith and repentance wrought by their ãâã appeareth in the general estate and life of their people yea of their whose Church As to that christian zeale courage and constaÌcie to dye for the testimonie of the truth which he popish lie caleth Resolution and saith is wrought by their ministrie we shal beginne to belieue yt wheÌ they beginne to walcke in the truth and to shake off that antichristian yoke they stand vnder but whilest in this maner they betray their whole ministrie and gospel the whole power and libertie of the Church into the handes of these antichristian Bishops standing their sworne and marcked souldiours administring preaching after their prescription and limitation being bownd by oath not to preach against anie thing by publick aucthoritie established how odious or enormous soeuer but for feare filthie lucre staÌd ministers of al these abhominations we are warned by the holie Ghost not to be deceiued with their swelling wordes of vanitie promising vs libertie whilest they themselues stand the bond seruants of corruption And for the aucthor of these blaspheamous bookes Mr. Giffard who is apostatate fallen away euen from that litle faith and light which he sometimes seemed to haue building now againe the thinges he sometimes destroyed retourned with the dogge to his owne vomite as the washed sowe to the wallowing in the myre yea most cursedlie blaspheaming the truth of God and the poore witnesses therof as a most bitter professed enimie fighting in most hostile maner against the kingdome of Christ for vnder the kingdome of Antichrist we shal belieue that he wil suffer for the Gospel of Christ when Q. MARIE retourneth againe to persecute In the meane while we say with the holie Ghoste It had bene better for this man neuer to haue knowen the truth then after he had acknowledged yt to tourne from the holie commandment giuen vnto him YEt remayneth an other odd popish reason of Mr. G. his old store brought by him in his first answeare vnto certaine articles of ours as the onlie proof he theÌ could find for his ministrie vzt The affirmation and consent of other Pastors and Churches sending such as doubted to enquire of these straÌgers their iudgmeÌt of the Church and ministrie of England and in the meane tyme councelling them to suspend their iudgment This reason and councel because we reiected as insufficieÌt vnsounde and popish requiring rather some proof by Gods worde of themselues wherin we wholly rested and not in the opinions of men then thus to be sent in this case from the learned ministrie of England vnto strangers to knowe what they thincke of their ministerie as appeareth in our replie to which we refer y e reader for our answeare to this argument Herevpon Mr. G. in his first publick treatise against the Donatists of ENGLAND reneweth this old argument or quarrel rather by conâriuing this odious question VVhither the people in these controuercies ought to be sent vnto such hereticks and Schismatickes as we are or vnto the learned Pastors of other Chârches This question after he had thus charitablie framed he as grauelie and reuerentlie discusseth with these and such like holie christian passages See how sottishly ye cauil Blind presumptuous heretical Schâsmâtickes Yours is the course of al arrogant proude heretickes and Schismatickes which couet to haue the people depend vppon them that they might haue fame Or vnto vnlearned rashe Brownistes intruding themselues without caling and running before they be sent As the harlâââ and whoores of the stewes that boast and glorie of their chastiâie VVho is more âierce and outragious more vncharitable in condemning then ye Brownistes And yet ye bragg of such patience and charitie as can not be ouercome The Diuel counterfaiâing Christes voice in heretical Schismaticks should not be able to allure and cal away the sheepe from their shepheardes c. part of 78. and of the. 79. page of his first booke How thinck you hath not this Clarcke bene wel nourtured and brought vp that can thus learnedlie deuise and handle a question and refute his aduersaries in lesse then one page of his booke He that findeth not these those mightie weapons through God to cast downe holdes and reasonings and to the captiuating al vnderstanding into th'obedience of Christ He that findeth not this that quiet and gentle spirit that heauenlie peaceable wisedome from aboue that lenitie and meeknes wherwith the Minister of Christ instructeth the contrarie minded might euen herebie doubte of Mr. G. his ministrie And see after this storme is a litle blowen ouer and he hath somewhat discharged and eased his ful stomacke in the end he alloweth of our course and councel for the tryal and proofe of their ministrie by the worde of God only and not by the opinions of anie men whoâsoeuer Saying that it is the same in effect if we could see that himself gaue before Peraduenture Mr. G. meaneth if we could see into his minde for in his writing there was no such matter But wel seeing we are agreed of this course and tryal of their ministrie by the scriptures whie are we thus reuiled and reproched for consenting vnto demaunding and expecting this tryal yea whie is not this christian peaceable course taken this tryal and proofe made whie hath not Mr. G. at the least approued his ministrie in the Office Entrance and administration by the euideÌt scriptures And therby both haue approued themselues and conuinced vs before he had pronounced this balsphemouse senteÌce against vs who acknowledg with reuerence euerie worde of God thervnto submitting our whole faith life to be tried corrected directed in al things which reproachful sentence Michael himself that head of Angels and men duâst not giue euen against the Diuel in controuercie betwixt them These controuercies betwixt them and vs being of no lesse momente then Moses bodie and none of vs
our owne Iudges in this case but al staÌding to the iudgment of God by his worde ought to haue bene more soberlie and reuerentlie handled Wherein what Mr. G. hath failed wee leaue him to his accomptes before that dreadfull Iudge where the consent and applausion of the Bishops and cleargie of England shall not excuse him for al or anie of these despiteful reproches and fowle sclaÌders that he hath brought vp and published in these his blasphemouse bookes vpon the Lords faithful seruantes and poore witnesses in bandes against this antichristian ministrie and their vngodly proceedings Which if here with all the deipe learning of Sathan cannot be hid or defended how should they stand before his face that hath his eyes like a flambe of fire that searcheth the hartes reynes and giueth euerie man according to his worckes And for vs seing wee finde this their whole ministrie by examining them by and comparing them vnto the rules of Christes Testament to be false forged and antichristiaÌ in their office entrance administration and maintenance to haue no place or meÌtion in Christes Church Seing vve before our eyes see them to haue serued in and belonged vnto Antichristes euen the Popes kingdome and throne the false Church with all the abhominable idolatries therin wee dare boldlie affirme and conclude That they keeping these offices cannot nowe belong vnto or serue in Christes kingdom his Church neither be kint vnto Christ as their heade But as the Holie Ghost wittnesseth of them they haue a Kinge ouer them the angel of the bottomelesse pit whose name in hebrewe Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon in all languages and places the Destroyer And as we finde them so according to the coÌmaundement of God we leaue and auoide them turning our eye and speach now a litle to the fourth principal cause of our dislike of and separation from the Church of England THE FOVRTH PRINCIPAL CAVSE OF OVR SEPERATION FROM THE Church of England is 4 FOR that their Churches are ruled by and remaine in subiectioÌ vnto an Antichristian vngodly gouernmeÌt cleane contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour Christ. FRom this proposition is this argument manifestlie and directlie drawen No true established Church of Christe may vvillingly receiue or vvittinglie stand subiect vnder anie other ecclesiasticall gouernment them Christ hath prescribed and instituted But the Church of England vvillinglie receiueth and vvittinglie standeth subiect vnder a strange ecclesiasticall gouernment other then that Christ hath prescribed and instituted Therfore the Church of England is not the true established Church of CHRIST The chardge argument being so euidient ineuitable as Mr. G. in his first answeare whilest he stoode of the Reformistes side a sutor for Reformation durst neither for shame denie not yet for feare affirme he sought by mouing and after his maner prouing a newe question to obscure and tourne away at the least vntil he sawe furder howe the tymes would goe to shift off the present proposition that pressed so sore with such ambiguous doubtful delphicke words speaches as might be interpreted in what sense himself list And he salfly tourne to that side that were likest to preuaile carrie the creadit in the world First by way of Supposition and Admission in these wordes If it were admitted that there is some yoke of antichristian gouernement Vnder which the poore Church may groane is yt therfore no longer the spouse of CHRIST Mr. Giff hauing thus entreÌched himself might issue out of this skoâce and turne to which side he would As wel might he from hence haue stoode of the Reformistes faction by saying that he neuer sought to plead for or to defend this gouernemeÌt of these Prelates but euen in these wordes he doth affirme and pronounce yt to be a yoke of antichristian gouernement a bondage an oppression of the Church c. As now being reuoulted to the Pontifical side he saith he did but propounde it by way of question supposition admission For the present gouernment he holdeth yt the true very gouernment of Christ in substance matter howsoeuer yt haue not the same forme and be not executed in that maner which Christ hath prescribed Of which forme there is great question whether it be permaneÌt or variable Neither wil he meddle with the discussing therof because he wil displease neither side But this he held and holdeth That the true Church may be oppressed and remaine vnder some yoke of antichristian gouernmeÌt That it is the lot of the Church to be oppressed with outward bondage to be made to keep the vineyarde which is not her owne to be beaten of the watch meÌ c. Mr. Gif was answered vnto these That there is great difference betwixt ciuile bondage and ecclesiastical bondage Betwixt outward oppression or persecution and an antichristian yoke or gouernment That the Church had beene or might be in ciuile bondage vnto outwardly oppressed and persecuted by either ciuile magistrates as Pharao Nebuchadnezzar c Or by false ecclesiastical Ministers proud antichristian vsurpers as Pâshur Caiaphas Annanias c. But yet that the Church of God may neuer by the one or the other sorte be brought into bondage of and wittingly remaine in subiection vnto anie yoke of antichristian gouernement not euen to the least lawe tradition or deuise of man which they see to be contrary to the word of God For this was shewed to be a losse of christian libertie if they should by the will or power of anie mortal man or men whosoeuer be againe entangled in any yoke of bondage or brought in subiection of anie lawe deuise or tradition of man seeme yt neuer so holie or expedient be yt Circumcision Daies Feastes Fastes Meates c To be so coÌtrarie to the Gospel as the truth therof should not contynue amoÌgst them if they should giue place to anie man in the least of these thinges by way of subiection for the space of an howre Gal. 2. 4. 5. To add vnto the worde of God to superordeyne vnto the Testament of Christ yea to abrogate the Testament of Christ. Gal. 3. 15. To worship God in vayne Mat. 15. 9. Not to hold the head but to be rashlie puffed vp in the sense of their owne fleshe Coll. 2. 18. 19. It was shewed that Christ is the onlie lawe-giuer Kinge Husband and Lord of in his Church That one kingdome caÌnot receiue two kinges One marriage bed two husbaÌds One house two Lordes so contrarie as Christ and Antichrist at on and the same instant And that one neck cannot be said to beare two yokes and drawe in them both at one instant Neither one person be a faithfull subiect wife seruant to two so diuers and contrarie Kinges Husbands Lords as CHRIST and Antichrist are CHRIST diuideth not neither hath part fellowship or communion with Antichrist There is contynual warre betwixt their kingdomes and subiectes betwixt the false and true Church the false and
most execrable idolatries as they were not to be held the true Churches of God but were pronownced by the holy Ghost whores murtherers idolaters so commanded to be iudged esteamed and forsaken of al the faithful As euerie where in those prophecies of Ezechiel Ieremiah appeareth we haue lardglie in y e SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION proued And himself in that estate confessed that they ought to be abandoned by the godlie For the generall estate in the time of our Sauiour CHRISTS Ministrie and suffringes wee haue also proued that they were that malignant persecuting Church which did excommunicate CHRIST and al that confessed and belieued in him from whom our Sauiour and his Disciples separated And now to the place of the third epistle of Iohn I vvrote to the Church but of them Diotrephes louing the primacie receiueth vs not For this if I come I vvil bring to remembrance the vvorkes vvhich he doeth prating against vs vvith malitious vvordes and not content in these neither himself receiueth the brethereÌ and them that vvold he forbiddeth and casteth them out of the Church These verses I haue thus englished to the worde because me thinckes the vsuall translation though in yt selfe not euil seemeth a litle too much to nourish some false collections which neither the wordes nor circumstance of the text wil beare But now what wil Mr. G. gather or conclude from this place Diotrephes he saith abused the power of gouernment ambitiouslie If he meane the power of the whole Church the power of communication it would be shewed and proued wherein If he say in that he cast the bretheren out of the Church We would first knowe of him what bretheren the Apostle there speaketh of whether those straÌgers or such members of that coÌgregation as were willing to receiue those straÌgers and whether they were caste out by waye of excoÌmunication If he say those members that were willing c we affirme the whole context the argument of the Epistle precedent the faultes of Diotrephes reckoned vp the admonition subsequeÌt to shew the coÌtrarie that he meaneth of the other godlie strangers Gaius in the premises being coÌmended for interraignement of those strangers Diotrephes here blamed for these faultes Of an ambitious humor louing aspiring to be chief or first and could not endure to be vnder the Apostles 1. Therfore he receiued not the Apostles letter 2. He pratled against them with euil wordes 3. neither himself receiued these straÌgers 4. But forbad them that would 5. And so kept or caste them out of the Church The admonition was that they should not imitate euil but good c. Manie reasons might be drawen from these circuÌstances from sondrie wordes in the original but especially by the right diuiding of these two verses it wil appeare not to be meant of the abuse of anie censure of the Church of excoÌmunication As also by the exhortation drawen from these faultes For how could Gaius or anie other of the Church imitate him in this when there was no more Pastors of that congregation but Diotrephes if he were a Pastor as they suppose and by their rule onlie the Pastor maie excoÌmunicate But what now if it were admitted which can neuer by this scripture be proued that Diotrephes did both vsurpe abuse the power and gouernment of the Church what wil Mr. G. collect and enforce from hence First that this tyraÌnous oppression did not make them to be no longer Christes Church which remayned vnder him Wel and what wil he coÌclude hereupon That these Parishes which wittinglie remaine in bondage vnder the yoke of these popish Prelates which receiue this false antichristian ministrie this popish idolatrous worship ordinaÌces c. are the true Churches of Christ As ther is no consimilitude except in this one poincte of euil wherin yet these Parishes far exceed so is ther no consequent or comparison betwixt a Church no Church a true Church ministrie and a false Church ministrie Neither haue we a better argumeÌt in al Mr. G. his booke to approue the ministrie procedings of the Church of England theÌ the most odious sinnes faultes of other Churches which were not recorded by the holy Ghoste for vs to imitate or to pleade for sinne by so much as left for examples and as yt were lande markes to flee sinne by Againe this Church here remayned not wilfullie vnder this tyrannie of Diotrephes They neuer had bene reproued and admonished therfore Howsoeuer we iustifie not or tollerate the least sinne that God condemneth in his worde yet we make not anie sinne vntil impeniteÌcie and obstinacie be ioyned thervnto to disanul and breake the Couenant with God Neither doe we make euerie inordinate and presumptuous part when the Ministers of the Church extend themselues beyonde their lyne and the limites of their office straight waye an antichristian yoke if they be not seene or repressed at the first For as it is said both the Church and Ministers may sinne in such thinges and transgresse the rule of ignorance or of negligence And so what wil this example helpe their Church which standeth wilfullie and wittinglie in seene bondage vnto these antichristian Prelates But Mr. G. saith the Apostle did not will the faithful to separate themselues or not anie longer to obeye Diotrephes in anie thing wel and euen this his owne fonde collection doth shewe that Diotrephes sinne was neither so preiudicial heynouse or publicklie knowen to the Church as he would make yt For if Diotrephes had either vsurped the whole power or abused the publique gouernment of the Church so far as to caste out of his owne sole aucthoritie in his owne name what bretheren he luste yea those of the most vertuous and charitable he had not to haue bene suffred in the Church muchlesse to haue remayned a Minister with such publicke heynouse sinnes vpon him This had bene contrarie to the lawes and rules of Christes Testament to the practize and procedings of the other Apostles to the safetie of the Church To al which it is not credible or audible that this Apostle would be so contrarie neither may it be inferred from this place without grieuous peruerting the scriptures and iniurie to the holy Ghost If Diotrephes fault had bene in this nature so heynouse and publick what needed the Apostle to say If I come I will declare or bring his worckes to remembrance the Greeke worde is hupomneso submonebo I will submonish Againe the begining of the. 10. verse Dia touto propter hoc for this sheweth an other cause an other mattter an other fault Mr. Giffardes other place Iohn 16. v. 2. serueth his tourne as euil They shal caste you out of their Synagogues yea the hower cometh that euerie one that killeth you shal thinck he doth GOD good seruice It is strange that Mr. G. should thincke and vse this as spokeÌ of the true Church wheÌ the verie next verse hath these wordes And these
thinges they wil doe vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me I hope these are no marckes of the true Church not to knowe God nor Christ or to vse such barbarous hostilitie towardes the disciples and faithful seruantes of Christ. If then these marckes this tyraÌnous vsage the bloode of the Sainctes be founde vpon the Church of England they shal by this glasse and place descrie her to be the malignant persecuting Synagogue and not that persecuted Church consisting of Christes true disciples and faithful seruants witnesses As to his other shoteancker and fundamental vsual place at al assaies 2 Thess. 2. v. 4. from whence he draweth a maine argument from the Church of Rome and of England to proue them both the Churches of God Because it is there said that Antichrist shal sit in the Temple of God And Antichrist sitteth in the Church of Rome and England Therfore the Churches of Rome and of England are the Churches of God I doe refer the reader to the seconde transgression for answeare which place and argument he shal there find lardglie handled and discussed IN the next poincte Mr. G. in his bad conscience finding the litle consequent from ciuile to antichristian bondage quite forgeteth forsaketh tourned the questioÌ And would now make vs or at least make others belieue that we hold that the Church maie be in no outwarde boÌdage wheras we hold yt may not beare Antichristes yoke or be brought into anie antichristian bondage Hauing fullie set downe this opinion as ours he pronounceth vs. Anabaptistes and wondreth how so prowde a spirit could be in rotten flesh so flatlie to contradict the spirit of God in these places Genes 15. Exod. 20. and al the places of the Prophets where the Lorde threatneth that they should be ledd into Babilon be there in bondage To take awaye his wonder though not his follie We giue him againe and againe to vnderstand That we neuer denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bondage in bodilie oppression but neuer might be brought into anie antichristian bondage either lardge or straight outward or inwarde as he distinguisheth And therfore willed him to put difference betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage betwixt bodilie oppression persecution c and anie ecclesiastical antichristian yoke Wee acknowledge the Church to haue bene in ciuile bondage in great persecution and bodilie oppression in Egipt Babilon But that they were there in anie ecclesiastical boÌdage or receiued anie antichristian yoke we vtterlie denie And demande of Mr. G. where he can shew that anie of that faithful there bowed downe to their idolatries receiued anie newe lawes and ordinances at those tyrantes for the worship of God the administratioÌ and gouernmeÌt of the Church Or if he can shew that anie did thus whether those persons were by the worde of God to be esteamed members of the Church And as to the place by him alleadged 1 Corinth 7. 21. 22. Art thou caled a bond seruant care not for it For the bond Seruant calâd in the Lord is the Lordes freeman yt fullie sheweth that difference which we are driuen so often to inculcate vnto him betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage The one here shewed to be an holie estate and calling no preiudize to the kingdome of God or to the libertie of the Sainctes The other in al those places aboue recited to be contrarie to the kingdome of CHRIST to our christian libertie and faith to be intollerable and not to be borne or suffred of the Church or anie member of CHRIST In as much as Antichrist is an aduersarie an opposite and lawlesse fellowe that lifteth himself vp not onlie against but aboue God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thess. 2. causing al both smale and great riche and poore to receiue his marcke Reuel 13. which marcke we haue declared from sondri places to be bondage and subiection to his statutes and decrees euen as christian libertie is the marcke of the children of the free woman of the heauenlie Ierusalem Which bondage and subiection being the marck of the Beast all the men that receiue the same either vpon their fore-heade or vpon their haÌd shal drinck of the wyne of the wrath of God of that pure wyne mixt in the cup of his wrath and shalbe tormeÌted in fire brimstone before the holie Angells before the Lambe and the smoke of their torment shall ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the Beast his image and whosoeuer receiueth the prynt of his name Reu. 14. And it followeth immediatlie Here is the patience of the Sainctes here they that keep the commandements of GOD and faith of IESVS Wherevpon we may coÌclude that no antichristian yoke not euen in the least things is to be borne or suffred in Christes Church by waye of subiection not for the space of one hower But all thinges rather to be vndergonne then to stoope downe to the Beast to beare his marcke or worship his image BY this tyme Mr. Gif hauing shot off al his newe ordinaÌce to litle purpose retireth himself againe to his old skonce wil by no meanes be driuen from his two places of the Songe Wherbie when he before so missed to proue the Church in anie antichristian bondage he nowe letteth that matter fal and bringeth these places to proue the Church to stand in outwarde bondage Which doctrine thoughe it was neuer by vs denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bodily boÌdage yet wee affirme nothing lesse to be proued by these places In the first vvee hope Mr. G. wil not be so grosse to take those vineyardes for locall vineyardes and that setting or putting to keepe them for ciuile or bodilie bondage for besides that nothing could be more grosse or diuers from that heauenlie spirituall argument of Salomon in that songe Soe would CHRIST neuer wil the Church or anie member of the Church to shake off anie lawfull or ciuile yoke in that maner to depart from their earthlie Lords Masters to refuse such lawfull seruice honest labour as they shoulde enioyne them Likewise to the seconde place There may great differeÌce be put betwixt bondage and persecution or oppression That the Church there was in grieuous persecutioÌ is euident but that yt was in anie bondage we caÌnot by that text or anie circumstaÌce therof perceiue Thus Mr. G. euerie way misseth his marcke and as a giddye droncken man he reeleth from one side to the other Sometimes endeuouring by these places to proue the Church in bondage to some antichristian yoke yet not daring to affirme those vineyardes which her mothers sonnes put her to keepe to be Antichristes vineyardes which if affirme and proue not there is no antichristian yoke to be dreamed on in that place al the strength of his reason or rather delusion lijng in these wordes The Sonnes of my Mother vvere incensed against me they set
me the keper of the vineyardes mie vineyarde that to me I kept not The true interpretation whereof it here booteth not to stande vpon sufficeth that no antichristian yoke or bondage can from this place or from anie one worde therof be drawen and inforced But yet Mr. G. doth herein presse vs vvith these places of the songe in that the faithfull did not here separate themselues from vnder these euil pastors and gouernours as herestickes and schismatickes doe And this he againe proueth by th' example of our Sauiour and his Disciples who did not separate themselues from the high Priestes Scribes and Pharasies so long as the vineyarde was not takeÌ from them c. To which proof he hath in the SECOND TRANSGRESSION his ful answere To these places In the first the Church hath an absolute and direct commandemeÌt from God himself To goe foorth not to staye in the steps of that flocke to feed her kids aboue the tabernacles of those sheepheardes In the second we can but wonder to see Mr. G. so insensate grosse to imagine that these persecuting watchmen were Ministers or members of the true Church Especiallie seing the two Churches so liuelie in that place described The one malignant persecuting the other the true Church and persecuted Betweene which I weene there is as great a separation as betwixt light and darcknes betwixt hel and heauen Neither did the Church there staye with or was stayed by those watchmen but went to the Daughters of Ierusalem to seek and enquire for Christ much-lesse as this man doteth stayed in their fould in their tentes Or remayned vnder the gouernment and bondage of those persecuting watchmen that openlie opposed against Christ and could not endure that the Church should seek him Neither can anie thing be imagined more false or contrary to the argument of that heauenlie songe then that the Church of Christ may at anie hand beare or stand in anie bondage to the yoke of Antichrist Whose necke Christ adornes with chaynes and she againe her doore postes with garlandes for him Song 1. 9. 6. 13. Vnder whose heade CHRITES left hand alwaies is and his right hande embraceth her Song 2. 6. Song 3. Shee layethe holde of CHRIST and bringethe him into her Mothers house into the chamber of her that conceiued her There also is his bedde set vp muche more glorious then the marriage bedde of Salomon about which bedd sixtie valiant men of the mightie men of Israel are said to stand and guarde all of them handling the sworde expert in warre with his sworde vpon his thinge from the feare by might Song 4. The necke of the Church is likned to the tower of Daniel built for the armorie where a thowsand shieldes doe hange al the targetts of the stronge men And Song 8. Christ saith his vineyard is allwaies wholly before him he chalendgeth and gathereth al the revenues therof himself he diuideth them not nor imparteth thâm to anie other as Salomon or other earthlie Princes are constrayned to doe What part or right then what honor or homage especiallie what bondage is left here to Antichrist But thus they are broken that thus wilfullie of set purpose stumble at the worde as this man doeth YEt procedeth this graceles man furder And is not afraide to affirme That the Church euerie member therof is in some spiritual bondage to sinne and draweth an argument from this position That therfore much more may yt be in some outward bondage to Antichrist This execrable position and argument the holie Bishops and learned Priestes of England are coÌtent to let publiquelie passe from their viewe and correction because yt pleadeth for the antichristian vsurpation of the one and the seruile bondage of the other But when this argument shal neuer so litle by the worde of God be skanned yt shalbe found most heretical and blasphemouse For verilie if after our faith in Christ wee be now left in anie bondage to sinne then doth sinne stil liue and raigne in vs and we stil bounde vnto and with yt then hath not Christ fullie freed vs from the curse of the law Death and Hel. TheÌ was not Christes death a sufficient ransome for neither exteÌded to al our sinnes neither hath he subdued or set vs free from al our enimies neither haue we as yet anie perfect peace or reconciliation with God And then was his comming vayne then can no flesh be saued therbie then must wee looke for an other redeemer or ells looke for him to come againe to dye for our sinnes that remaine and raigne in vs. For the rewarde of the least sinne is death being a transgression of Gods lawe And if wee be in bondage to sinne then are we not Kinges and Priestes vnto God Is not this a meete Minister of the Gospel that knoweth not yet the worck of our redemption the benefite of Christes death the priueledge of the Sainctes that cannot and will not learne to put difference betwixt the frailtie or pronenes to commit sinne which is in this mortal flesh of all the faithful and that bondage and subiection to sinne which is neuer founde in anie of the faithfull after they haue once trulie acknowledged and embraced Christ Howsoeuer the ministrie of the Church of England may allowe publish these doctrines yet are they most odious execrable to the soule and conscience of all that knowe feare or loue the Lorde IESVS CHRIST NOwe at length we are come to the second proposition of our argument or rather to the fourth TRANSGRESSION wherewith their Church of England is chardged vzt That their Churches are ruled by and wilfully remaine in subiection vnto an antichristian and vngodly gouernment contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour CHRIST This wee shewed in our first writing by the publicke and present estate of the Church of England in their whole ministrie worship administration ordinances ceremonies censures cannons customes Courtes to be antichristian euen the same yoke and gouernment that the Pope sometimes exercised by those his naturall children and vnfaithful seruants the Bishopps who nowe haue gotten this power into their owne handes Most of these if not all haue bene alreadie in this present treatise declared and proued to be idolatrous popish blasphemous false and antichristian wholly swarued from the rules of Christes Testament Anie of these howe M r. G. hath by the worde of God approued let the vnpartial reader iudge This their ecclesiasticall gouernment which nowe is in question he faith is the same in matter though yt varie in forme fâom CHRISTES gouernment Wherof nowe is arisen a great question in their Church Whether that Apostolicke forme of discipline which they prescribed to the Churches should be perpetuall or variable The Reformistes that hold yt perpetuall sue and complaine to the Parliaments for the same Apostolicke forme to be established and to haue this present gouernment of these Bishopps and their false hierarchie with their Courtes and offices
quite remooued out of the Church and abolished The Prelates that holde yt arbitrable at Princes pleasures according to the variable estate of tymes and Countries holde fast that popish inordinate vsurped power which they haue gotten into their handes and therbie incarcerate silence sequeâter depose al such of the contrarie faction as speake against their power and present gouernment with al possible hostilitie yet al this deadlie debate M r. G. couereth in a worde calling it but a questioÌ about the outward forme of discipline As also hideth all the other most heynouse and detestable enormities that arise and flowe from their monstruous antichristian gouernment vnder the same title of outward forme of discipline For both sides he saith doe agree in the matter That CHRIST hath left a power to his Churche to chuse to trye and to ordaine Pastors and Teachers And likewise that he hath giuen the power of admonition suspension excommunicatioÌ Onlie here is the difference that th'one side woulde haue this power exercised by Presbiteries of Pastors Teachers Elders as in the Apostles tyme The other hold it the more salf and quiet waye to commit this power to the handes of the Bishop Which side holdeth the truth you shall hereafter knowe M r. Giffardâ minde when the battell is fought he wil then tell you of which side he wilbe Till then he wil take the Bisshops side against the Brownists tooth nayle and affirme their gouernment to be the holie gouernment of Christ and the defaultes therof not such as make yt to become antichristian or a yoke of bondage as the Brownist with open throte exclaymeth And for the other side wherof he sometyme was they howsoeuer they woulde haue yt remoued yet are far from the Brownistes opinioÌ for they for the peace of the Church had rather staÌd vnder yt then vnder Christs crosse by witnessing against yt Concerning the opinions of both these sides for the execution of this discipline they speake of wee haue alreadie shewed both sides to erre and fully refuted their seueral opinions by the way in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION where we haue declared that th'execution of the ceÌsures power of the Church belongeth neither to such a sequestred withdrawen presbiterie Nor yet to anie one maÌ but vnto the whole Churchioyntlie c. We haue also in that Second Transgression shewed the forgerie of their idol Suspension and of the popish ExcommunicatioÌ of these Bishops And how the Church of England hath no power to excoÌmunicate any person for any sinne or heresie whatsoeuer but only abuse this most high iudgment of God vpon earth to their filthie lucre and pompe excommunicating for nothing but for contempt of their antichristiaÌ Courtes Or for not paying their rauenous fees and extortions as also absoluing them for money when they please Whervpon whilest they want this power of excommunication it followeth that admonitions were vayne fruictlesse amongst them wheÌ they caÌnot haue their due power processe and effect sondrie of them also as these Bishops the whole rabble of their false hierarchiâ and Priestes being incorrigible such as wilbe subiect to no censure neither receiue admonitioÌ but be more readie to smite blaspheme such as reproue them Moreouer in y e THIRD PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION we haue shewed how their Churches haue no power in themselues to elect or ordaine them any Ministers but are inforced to receiue them from the Patrone the Bishop whether they will or no. Where we haue also set downe the counterfeight and false maner of the ordination and institution of their Ministers or Priestes Whereby euidentlie appeareth what kinde of gouernmeÌt this their discipline of the Church of England is So that here remayneth the lesse to be spokeÌ of this poyncte the chief matters being alreadie handled Onlie here we wil a litle entreate of this controuersie betwixt these Bishops and Priestes about their forme of Discipline and somwhat generallie of their Courtes in fewe wordes and so put an end to this poyncte THis controuersie M r. G. affirmeth to be about the forme not about y e matter of discipline wherin both sides agree That Christ hath lefte a power to his Church c. Doth not M r. G. deserue high coÌmandations that with one logicall distinction can both defend all the Popes hierarchie Courtes Cannons c. and make also these two opposite factions the Bishops Priestes to agree in matter So that now belike al this long bitter hostilitie contention and controuersie amongst them hath bene about no matter And then wil not this rare distinctioÌ hide or excuse the blame of either partie Againe saue that we wil haue no strife about inanitie of wordes we alwaise tooke the forme to haue giueÌ the beeing to the thing and to haue bene so principal a parte therof as yt might neuer be seuered from the same howsoeuer in vvay of discourse the forme and the matter may for argument sake be distinguished For euen common sense teacheth that no man or creature may be separate from their peculiar and natural forme or shape Neither anie member of them from that forme place and office which God hath giuen appoyncted to that member But al meÌ hould yt monstruous to haue a mixte or false shape How much more impossible intollerable were it but to admit anie other forme or to change that forme which God hath giueÌ apoincted to anie actioÌ of the Church Either that forme which God hath giuen prescribed is no true and right forme Or ells those actions without that true and right forme cannot be said those true actions of the Churche Howe monstruous then is their presumption that dare vndertake to change yea to abrogate those formes rules ordinances that Christ hath prescribed to his Church in his Testament Howe shamelesse and blasphemouse their âmpudeÌcie that dare pronownce this adulterate moÌstruous discipline of their Church the same in matter and effect with that gouernment Christ hath prescribed Is not this of the one sort to sit in the Temple of God as God to change the ordinances c Is it not in the other with the false Prophet to dawbe and vphold the throne of the Beast If God vnto MOSES prescribed an exact paterne in al thinges that belonged to that Tabernacle euen to the least pinne tape hooke vtilence with the due forme shape measure waight place tyme vâe c and left nothing to his wil or discreatioÌ but his praise was that he was founde faithful in al the Lordes house and had made and donne all thinges according to the paterne shewed him in the mounetaine If that worde spoken by Angels was made firme and euerie transgression and disobedience receiued iust retributioÌ of reward How shal they escape and where shal they stand that neglect yea reiect that heauenlie arch-type and onlie perfect paterne of CHRISTES Testament deliuered by the holie Ghost to the Apostles by the Apostles to the Churches confirmed
ioyned together with y e actioÌ by the same aucthoritie neither may by any mortal man be changed or separate from the same So y â M r. G. his owne coÌfession in that their gouernmeÌt wanteth the true forme for here we reason not of faultes in a true forme but of a diuers false forme is reason enough to shew that it is not that true gouernment which Christ hath instituted And then must yt needes followe to be a false and antichristian gouernment And consequently all that stand vnder yt to stand vnder the yoke of Antichrist and not to haue Christ their kinge gouernour Moreouer the Brownist with whom he hath to doe hath learned doth fully belieue That CHRIST ruleth in his Church by his owne officers and lawes and not by any such popish Officers Courtes and CaÌnons as these BBs doe in the Church of England All which he hopeth M r. G. will not say to be of the forme of discipline For sure he holdeth a true ministrie and the rules of the Bible to be of such necessitie as the true Church may neuer receiue anie other Ministers or lawes for their administration and gouernment We haue likewise lardglie alreadie proued this whole ministrie administration ordinance and maner of gouernmeÌt not to be according to the rules of Gods worde but forged popish and false Only in this place we would knowe of M r. G. if the Bishopps and their false Hierarchie Courtes iurisdiction gouernment were of God how theÌ these learned Reformist Preachers may sue seeke to haue them vtterly remoued out of the church I would not here be vnderstood of their persons wherof might be some colour reason enough but of their offices Courtes iurisdiction gouernment Al which they would haue vtterly abolished taken away which if they were of Christ could not be donne without most heynouse impietie sacriledge without a most grievous wouÌde mayme in the body of Christ by cutting off such pretious and principal members and officers of Christ and that for euer If those BB s their accomplices Courtes and gouernment were of Christ then are these Reformistes which sue and labour to haue them remoued and abolished most dangerous and pestilent seducers that perswade the Prince and realme to doe this violence to the bodie of Christ his Church to reiect the holy gouernmeÌt and ministrie of Christ which who so despiceth or putteth away despiceth putteth away Christ himself and so perswad and drawe they their Prince and the whole land into the assuted wrath and vengeance of God âut nowe on the contrarie if these Bishops officers courtes gouernmeÌt be not of Christ then belong they not vnto neither haue anie thing to doe or to intermeddle with the ministrie or gouernmeÌt or anie action of the Church of Christ. How great then on the other side is the perfidie apostasie of these Reformistes that knewe and pronounced in open Parliament that they were not of God and sought to haue them vtterlie remoued Yet now for filthie lucre for feare of persecution subscribe sweare and submit to their antichristian Hierarchie power courtes iurisdiction to al the detestable enormities that flowe from their throne That diriue their ministrie from exercise yt vnder them yea that exercise their ministrie keep the whole land vnder their yoke and so in the knoweÌ wrath of God How odious is the hypocrisie apostasie of this graceles maâ that somtymes knewe stood against these enormities yet now as a withered fruictlesse tree twice deade plucked vp by the rootes is falleÌ apostatat from al faith light sauoure conscieÌce feeling as that starre wormewood that poysoneth maketh bitter deadly al the waters he faleth into now pleading fighting for that apostatical throne of iniquitie terming that nowe the gouernment power of Christ in matter and effect which he himself Page 56. 58. of his booke coÌfesseth not to binde in heaueÌ not to be iust as in respect of them that doe excoÌmunicate c colouring al the abominations that flowe from this throne and al the controuersies about their gouernment with a diuers outward forme I hope he wil admit the TestameÌt ministrie of Christ to be of the matter substaÌce And theÌ shall his halting on both sides double dissimulatioÌ appeare to al meÌ that durst not set downe so much as the coÌtrouersie amongst theÌselues trulie which yet T. C. his Lord of VVinchester dealt more rowndly in flatlie denijng the Apostolick discipline to be either perpetual or necessarie but especially elections excoÌmunication c by the people to be either expedient or tollerable bringing sondrie fleshly reasons politicke incoÌueniences impedimeÌts to the contrarie the refutation of whose blasphemies beloÌgeth to an other place But this maÌ thincking to keepe in with both sides setteth downe the controuersie to be onlie about the forme not about the matter of discipline although the Bishops abash not in playne wordes to the veiwe of the world to the face of Christ to denie the verie matter yt self As both sides also doe in deedes effect whilest they acknowledg that Christ hath giuen vnto his Church the power of elections censures yet both of them withdraw this whole power froÌ the Church The one into their sequestred Synodes the other into their popish Courtes If so be this power wilbe grauÌted to be of the matter of discipline But this questioÌ is soone put to an end whilest the Bishops denie the Apostolick discipline yt self as tollerable in the common wealth and flatlie denie Christ to reigne ouer them or ouer this Church by his owne officers lawes And therfore except he wil giue their persons accoÌplices and trayne an immunitie from al ecclesiastical censures not to be subiect for anie transgressioÌ or error to the reproof or power of the Church yea except he wil resigne his right into their handes and giue them leaue to reigne rule ouer al the Churches in this laÌd and that by their owne officers courtes caÌnons constitutions iniunctions c he is no Kinge or Christ for them Nay if he wil not bowe downe to al these and take their yoke vpoÌ him he is no subiect for them he may not buy and sell nor liue in this market in this Church Which Officers Courtes Cannons c if Mr. G. had proued to haue bene of the matter of Christes discipline for of the forme we wil al graunt him they are not and had approued iustified them by the worde of God then had he some colour to aske this question whether some faultes in their discipline should make yt antichristian But seing these Bishopps their Courtes Officers Cannons c were by vs affirmed vnto him to haue no foundatioÌ or mention in Gods worde no place nor vse in Christs Church but to be contrarie to the one most preiudicial daÌgerous to the other And
hatched brought vs foorth this worthie reason to rest vpon If the execution of discipline by Bishops be the yoke of Antichrist and if all the Churches vvhich doe stand vnder the same doe vvorship the Beast and be not christians it must needes follow that such as did euer execute this power were Antichristes and no children of GOD at that time or before thei repented But by your owne confession manie of them died blessed Martyres I conclude therfore That the Brownistes cannot but vvith heresies and most heinous iniurie inordinate dealing condemne a Church as quite diuourced separate from CHRIST for such corruptions imperfections in Gods vvorship as be not fundamentall nor destroy the substance for that wicked men come vvith the godly to the publick exercises of religion for some wantes in calling ordaining Ministers and in ecclesiastical discipline BElike Mr. GIF is hard driueÌ when this old popish reason alreadie by vs answeared and now by him not ouer wel repayred is fayne to become his cheif corner stone to approue this Church in all these chardges and the only reason he can bring for the Hierarchie regiment of the Church of England By this reason his holie Father the POPE was wonte to defend his triple Crowne apostaticall Chaire Because in the same haue sit manie godly Bishops blessed-Martyres c so that if the office power and dignitie of his Popedome be antichristiaÌ then must all these godly learned men that haue executed the same needes be Antichrists and not true members of CHRIST vntill they repent But they neuer were founde to haue repented these thinges yet are confessed by al that knewe them in that age to be learned godly Therfore M r. G. and all this horned Cleargie and Lordly hierarchie of England cannot without schisme reuoult from without heresie pronownce this holie Sea office antichristian c. Let M r. G. now he seeth the fordge issue bind or loose followe or leaue this argument at his owne pleasure perill If he suppose to escape by shewing discrepance betwixt these godly predecessors vngodly successors in manie circumstances and vertues And so thinck this reason wil not presse him half so sore as it doth vs yet let him consider though I will not be the POPES aduocate that they here reason of the same office and not of the same circumstaÌces and that these godly predecessors executed the self same office with these their bad successors Yea so might th'example be put as yt should be without anie great difference in circumstance also And as to the difference betwixt the persons of the one and of the other if that may be a solution to this argument we shall not greatly need to feare finding this viperous generation these idle proude wordlie fleshlie persecuting blasphemous Prelates nothing so like these their godly predecessors these Martyres in laboures humilitie bowntie spiritual holie conuersation faith patience loue of the truth of the Sainctes of CHRIST c as they are in that which is euill in these antichristian titles offices Courtes iurisdiction reuenues pompe c. Which as we before said vnto you so say we againe that no men or Angels can iustifie where Gods worde condemneth though all the Martyres in the worlde should dye in and for them We may not be leed or drawen by the examples persons of men how good soeuer from one iote of Gods reueiled truth The best men we see doe erre and sinne there neuer was or shalbe anie man that erreth and sinneth not in manie thinges But should we because good men haue donne euill and erred therfore iustifie sinne and error That were high presumption greiuouslie to tempt God and to abuse the holie Scriptures which recorde not mens faultes to that end What sinne or error might not so by th'example of some good man or Church be iustified yet these are M r. GIFF. his best reasons for his Church ministrie c. and here his only reason to approue the gouernment of these Bishops and hierarchie But now as we here iustifie allowe not any sinne by the examples persons of the godly so condemne we not these godly mens persons for sinne error vntil obstinacie be ioyned thervnto which M r. GIFF. cannot shew in these holie Martyres And therfore we denie the consequent of his Maior or first Proposition That because the office iurisdiction they executed were Antichristian therfore the men that exercised them were Antichristes and not children of God We may vtterly condemne the sinne and yet not so peremptorily condemne the sinner It is a sure position that euerie sinne is of the Deuil yet is there no consequence therof that euerie one that sinneth is of the Deuil we see no such necessitie as M r. G. would persuade of that matter The godly may sinne of ignorance of negligence of fraylety yet not thervpon vntill obstinacie be added vnto sinne cease to be christians These godly Martyres so lately escaped out of that smokie fornace of the popish Church could not so clearely discerne and sodenly enter into the heauenly beautiful order of a true established Church It is more theÌ one dayes worcke to gather to plante and establish a Church aright much more so manie thowsand seuerall Churches as are supposed in this land It can be no wonder that those godly men being so vnexpert and vnexercised in his heauenly worcke neuer hauing liued in seene or hearde of any orderly coÌmunion of SaiÌnctes anie true established Church vpon earth of so many hundreth yeeres euer since the general defection vnder Antichrist so much foretold of in the Scriptures no maruaile I say if they erred in setting vp the frame But what then should we therfore iustifie or persist in their errors especially should we reiect the true paterne of CHRISTS TestameÌt which reproueth our workes and sheweth vs a better course should we not suffer our worckes to burne after the maner of these deceitful workmen of these tymes God forbid For theÌ should we receaue their reward perish with our worckes Now to the second propositioÌ of this argument we haue alreadie expressed our minde concerning the suffringes faith and death of these Martyres We finde them obstinatly to haue resisted no part of Gods worde or truth he gaue them sight of at anie tyme but to haue bene verie faithfull constant euen vnto bandes death in that truth they were come vnto Furder we doubt not but they truly repented them of al their sinnes knowen and faithfully laid hold of Gods mercie in Christ Iesus for al their secrete vnknowen sinnes Gods grace we are assured is so much greater then all our sinnes as the sea is greater then one dropp of water Therefore we doubt not of their happie and blessed estate all their sinnes these false offices ministrie which they executed in their ignorance amoÌgst the rest being forgiue them Th'example then errors of these
Martyres will not approue the antichristian offices gouernment of these Prelates nor yet iustifie the publick worship ministrie confusion sacriledge of the Church of England Mvchlesse wil these two lame propositions of M r. G. his final argument beare vpp his forged conclusion where he concludeth the Brownistes hereticks c Because they condemne a Church as quite deuorced separate from Christ For such imperfections corruptions in Gods worship as are not fundamental nor destroy the substance For that wicked men come with the godly to the publicke exercises of religion For some wantes in calling ordayning Ministers And for some wantes in ecclesiastical discipline If M r. GIF had taken the wise mans councel he should not haue answered a matter before he vnderstood it much-lesse would he if he had bene ledd by the spirit of God haue blasphemed the truth or coÌdemned the innocent without cause But as he began his booke without councel coÌtinued it without grace and ended it without truth so hath he herebie but purchased to himself shame and brought vpon his owne head the iudgments due to an accuser a blasphemer a false witnesse and iudge What opinion the Brownistes hold of the Church of England their worship people ministrie gouernment we neither knowe nor regard neither is there cause whie we should be chardged or condemned for their errors faultes For which themselues and this Church of ENGLAND that receiueth and nourisheth all sectories hereticks wicked and abhominable persons whatsoeuer shall accompt For vs whom it pleaseth M r. G. to terme Brownistes and whome he endeuoreth to confute in this treatise we neuer condemned any true Church for anie fault whatsoeuer knowing that where true faith is there is repentance where true faith and repentance are there is remission of all sinnes Far be it from vs to condemne anie whom CHRIST iustifieth 1. And for the Church of ENGLAND we neither did or doe condemne yt as this accuser suggesteth for such imperfections and corruptions in their worship as be not fundamentall or destroy the substance but we condemned the publick worship of their Church of ENGLAND presently inioyned receiued and vsed as deuised by men popish superstitious idolatrous abhominable not such as God commandeth requireth or accepteth and therfore not such as anie faithfull christian may offer vp vnto God be compelled or consent vnto This wee shewed in the first PRINCIPALL TRANSGRESSION this we haue proued in the first part of this treatise 2. Secondly wee condemne not the Church of England as separate from CHRIST for that wicked meÌ come with the godly to the publick exercises of religion But rather as neuer rightly gathered to CHRIST for that al the prophane and wicked ar receiued and retayned as members of their Churche Wee gladlie acknowledge that CHRIST came a light into the world to offer saluation vnto all men to haue built his Church vpon an hil there to be lifted vp by the preaching of the word as a standard to al people and passengers there to haue made a feast to al natioÌs and thither to inuite them Neither were we euer so enuious of the saluation of others or of the glorie of God as hauing founde mercie and being entred our selues to shut the doore or stop the fountaine of Gods grace against others yea God is witnesse with what heartie desire we long after them all that they euen our greatest persecutors might be partakers of the same saluatioÌ ioy comfort happines with vs And howe wee intermit not much-lesse exclude anie meanes thervnto that God putteth in our power though it were with the hazarde of our owne lyues to bring them of the water of the wel at Bethelem But now though we affirme that al the vnbelieuing prophane not onlie may but ought to resort to the publick exercises of religion in the Church as the most excellent meanes to call them to the faith yet do we not therfore belieue or affirme that the prophane or vnbelieuing may be receiued or admitted as meÌbers of the Church before they haue made voluntarie publick profession of their owne faith and obedience Or being entered by such profession be permitted longer to stand or remayne of the Church then they contynue orderlie to walke in the same faith and obedience And therfore we blamed these parish assemblies of England as consisting of a confuse multitude of al sortes of prophane and wicked people in differentlie where they are al receiued nourished and retayned as meÌbers of y e Church though they were neuer called gathered by the power of the worde entered receiued by the profession of their owne faith neither walke orderlie in the faith or in anie duties either publick or priuate And so are al guiltie of most high sacriledge prophanatioÌ of the holy things of God No such assemblie or communion of Sainctes as Christes faithful seruantes ought to repaire or ioyne vnto This wee shewed in the second PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION This we haue lardgly proued in the secoÌd part of this treatise 3. Thirdly we condemne not the Church of England for some wantes in calling and ordayning Ministers But for hauing maintayning and retayning a false and antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them with a false antichristian calling ordination euen the self same that the Pope vsed left in this Realme which false offices and ministrie cannot be ioyned vnto or exercised in the true Church of CHRIST This wee shewed in the thirde PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION this we proued in the third part of this treatise And therfore with an euil and corrupt conscience hath Mr. G. sought to hide this transgression vnder some vvantes in the calling and ordaining Ministers and thus boldlie and falselie thervpon to accuse vs. Wee knowe there may be faultes either of ignorance or negligence in the calling ordination c yet these not to disanul the action much-lesse the Couenant so longe as they are not obstinatlie held and persisted in But our assertion and controuersie here is not of a faultie ministrie caling ordination c but of a false ministrie caling ordination c which we haue proued theirs to be and that no such belongeth vnto may be imposed receiued or retayned in the Church of CHRIST 4. Fourthly in like maner wee reason not of some wantes in the gouernment and order of their Church but of a false and antichristian gouernment set ouer the Church Neither condemne we the Church of ENGLAND for some faultes in a true ecclesiasticall gouernment but for hauing and standing vnder a false and antichristian gouernment euen the self same Hierarchie Officers Courtes Cannons Customes Priuileges Proceedings that the Pope vsed and left This wee also haue shewed in the 4 TRANSGRESSION and haue nowe in this fourth parte and through this booke fullie proued their present ecclesiastical gouernment to be To which fower principall transgressions a willfull obstinacie an open reiecting resisting the truth al reprofe a violent and most hostile
persecution of all such as either refraine speake against or reproue their coÌmunion ministrie worship gouernment being ioyned We may by all these reasons seuerally and haue by them altogether proued these Parrish assemblies in this estate not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which the faithful seruants of Christ ought to resort and ioyne So then all men maie see how falsly this accuser hath sclandered vs and howe far he hath strayed from the present matters and transgressions in question both through his whole booke and in this conclusion of his booke where he chardgeth pronownceth and condemneth vs as heretickes c for condemning a Church for some light imperfections in their worship wantes in their discipline c wheras we for their idolatrie confusion sacrilege false and antichristian ministrie and gouernment obstinacie in all these sinnes hatred of the truth and persecution of CHRISTES seruants haue proued the Church of ENGLAND not to be the true but the malignant Church Therfore wee condemne no true Church as he accuseth neither for such causes as he surmiseth Nor yet do wee but rather God himself condemne them Wee but discouer their sinnes and shew them their estate by the worde of God refrayning and witnessing against their abhominations as we are commaÌded by that voyce from heaueÌ Go out of her my people that ye communicate not in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues c. In the same loue knowing this terror and irreuoâable decree of the Lorde against the false Church and all her children wee most earnestly exhorte and instantlie beseech euen so manie to whom the truth of the Lorde and their owne saluation is deare to flee out of the middest of her and to saue themselues from this peruerse generation and to deliuer euerie man his soule from the fierce wrath of the Lord according to the councel of the Prophets and Apostles of God And not to be stayed by the vayne persuasions titles and promises of these false Prophets of thinges present as of the Church worde ministrie Sacraments c or deluded by their vayne hope of things to come as reformation saluation c or deterred with their vayne threates of schisme heresies daunger persecusion c from obeying the voyce of God whilest he yet speaketh and calleth vnto you and offreth grace lest you despise the acceptable tyme of the Lorde the day of his saluation and he sweare in his wrath that you shal not enter into his rest for your disobedience and then hereafter your flight be in the wynter or on the Sabboth when the wrath of God is come vpon you and there be no meanes or way to escape For the vaine boastings of these Prophetts of things present and promises of things to come reade Reuel 18. where the Holie Ghost sheweth their Church to become the habitation of Diuells the prison of euerie vncleane spirit the cage of euerie vncleane and hatefull birde howsoeuer she boast her self a Queene to be no Widowe to see no sorrowe For this in one day shal her plagues come death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnte in fire because the God that coÌdemneth her is a mighty Lorde You there reade how neither her shipmasters marchantmeÌ Princes or multitudes shalbe able to reserue her wares or preserue her from the burning of this heauenly fire No lamentation caÌ ease or diminish her sorrowe and grief No balme can cure her woundes no arte reforme or repaire her breaches nor arme or power shield her from the weight of that great milstone that shall presse her and all her children to the deapth of hell being lifted vp ouer her by that mightie Angel The Lord hath pronownced his decree is irreuocable The voyce of his heauenlie harpers musitions the psalmes spiritual songs laudes of his Saincts shal neuer be heard in her anie more the skil and art of any heauenlie artificer worckman or builder shall neuer be found in her any more the voyce of the milstone that grindeth foode for the soule shal neuer be heard in her any more the light of a candle muchlesse the burning lamps of Gods spirit shal neuer shine in her any more to keepe out darcknes the heauenlie and comfortable voice of the Bridegome and of the Bride of CHRIST speaking to his Church in instruction exhortation comfort of CHRISTES Church speaking to him in prayers prayses c shall neuer be heard in her anie more Let her Ship-masters then her Mariners Marchantmen Enchanters and false Prophets vtter and retayle her wares deck and adorne her with the skarlet purple gold siluer iewels and ornaments of the true Tabernacle Let them in her offer vpp their sacrifices their beastes sheepe meale wyne oyle their odors oyntements and franckencense Let them dawbe and vndershore her builde and reforme her vntil the storme of the Lordes wrath breake foorth the morning wherof al these Diuines shal not foresee much-lesse eschue or withstand the terror therof vntil the wall and the dawbers be no more But let the wise that are warned and see the euill feare and depart from the same so shall they preserue their owne soules as a praye And the Lorde shall bring them amongst his redeemed to Sion with praise and euerlasting ioy shalbe vpon their heades they shall obtaine ioy and gladnes and sorrowe and mourning shal flee away FINIS AS WE shewed in these 4. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSIONS in y e worship coÌmunion ministri gouernment of the Church of ENGLAND the causes of our separatioÌ from their publick assemblies in this estate So at their instance we in like maner set downe vnto them our purpose intent what we now indeuored meant to doe in certaine breife Articles Of those transgressions chardges how this Champion hath defended cleared their Church by that which hath bene written now on both sides may appeare The articles of themselues are so iust and holie as no Diuel can impugne or denie no man of religion conscience or shame gaynesay or resist anie one of them yet hath Mr. GIFFARD instigated by the spirit of vayne-glorie and envie in a singular zeale enterprised to answere and confute them all as you may see in his first writing The cauills and vanitie wherof as also his vniust suspitions calumniations reproches against vs thervpon being layd open in our first reply vnto him so far hath he bene from desisting to sporne against the prikes to sclander accuse and rayle on vs or to take a more sober and christian course for the discussing and deciding these controuersies betwixt him and vs as he hath burst forth yet into furder malice and madnes blaspheming vs in euerie sentence of this his second answere to these our articles with such store of contumelious and odious wordes as if that corrupt synck of his heart could neuer be emptied the malice of his minde and venome of his tongue neuer satiate or vttered
continueth in this estate a true established visible church within y e outward CouenaÌt of God so far as we may ought to iudge by his worde theÌ doubtlesse for mie part I wil graunt yt a sounde Maior proposition And if he shal bring the church of Rome for instance in the Minor I must then yeild to his argumeÌt Because yâ church at Rome was sometimes rightly gathered established and within the couenant Yet euen then I suppose yt wil be harde for him to make the like assured proof that euer her daughter of England was rightly established into that christiaÌ order within the couenant But I doubt rather and by her present estate iudge that she was among the childreÌ of her Mothers fornications and therfore without the Couenant To the second reason it will also hardly followe that because some faithful men haue bene called to some generall knowledge of God and of Christ in this estate and because they in their ignorance cotynued in the same estate that this should therfore iustifie the outward estate of the Church which the worde of God condemneth or prooue yt in this estate the true established Church of Christ when they haue nothing aright according to Christes ordinance as we haue prooued in this treatise whether I refer for a more ful answeare of these reasons hasting to the second poyncte Wherein I before shewed how God commandeth al his faithful seruantes of what estate or degree soeuer to flee out of Babilon the false Church and being escaped not to stand still to remember the Lord a far off to let Ierusalem come into their minde to goe vp to SION to seeke out and to repaire vnto the place where God hath put his name To seek the Church and the kingdome of CHRIST to take his yoke vpon them to assemble together in his name with his promise of direction and protection and with his authoritie to establish his offices and ordinances amongst them giuen by him to the ministrie and gouernmeÌt of his Church vnto the worldes end there to leade their liues together in all mutuall duties in his holie order faith and feare Now as we shewed all perticular and priuate men whosoeuer to be called out of the false Church from confusion and out of the world from dispersion vnto the true Church vnto order So likewise shewed we that all these faithfull persons whosoeuer were as yet but priuate men at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together none of them being as yet called to anie ecclesiasticall office or function in the Church yt not being as yet established into order Wherevpon we concluded and still of necessitie enforce That seing God calleth all his seruantes out of confusion and will not haue them liue in dissipation or disorder but only in this order which he hath prescribed in his worde And hath giuen his Church aucthoritie and commandement to erect retaine and obserue this order vnto the worldes end And seeing in this estate the Church now consisteth but of priuate men That therfore the faithfull being as yet but priuate men ought by the commandement of God to assemble ioyne themselues together in the name faith of Christ and in all mutual dueties orderly to proceede according to the rules of the worde to a holy choice vse of such offices ordinances as Christ hath ordayned to the seruice gouernment of his Church And sure were not Mr. G. as forgeatful as he is ignoraÌt of the scriptures he could not but haue seene by the verie phrase the first proposition confirmed by many scriptures The secoÌd by many prophecies of this general defection and if not verified in these present tymes yet he cannot denie but some former not long sithence Therefore whilest he fighteth with the conclusioÌ he but spurneth against the prickes bewraieth the folly of his owne heart and no waye auoydeth or defendeth the daunger therebie His best answeare to this reason or rather manie reasons summed vp is as he thinketh to tourne it away by two questions and by manifold contumelies against our poore persons or to say as yt is by inaudible blasphemies against the Church of God likening the assemblie of the faithful gathered in the name and ioyned together in the faith of Christ proceding to th'establishing and exercise of Christes or dinances to the rebellious company of Corath Dathan Abyram to a rowte of mutynous prentices assembled without leaue of their Prince to chuse a Lorde Maior c. His first question is That if all were priuate at the first comming out of the false Church who they were that caled them together Or whether their coÌming together doth make them otherwise then priuate We answeare that for anie thing we can see or may iudge by the word they were but priuate men that first caled them out of the false Church and that caused them to assemble together howsoeuer peraduenture indued with more excellent giftes and more rare graces then other Furder that being thus assembled they ceased not to be priuate men vntil they were lawfully caled vnto some true ecclesiastical office in and by the Church Yet al this notwithstanding the Church in this estate nowe consisting onlie of priuate men ought to procede to a right choice of Ministers c according to the commandement of God His next stombling-block or question is VVho should ordaine these Pastors Elders And whether we euer read of any ordained but by Apostles Euangelistes Pastors Teachers and Gouernours And vvhether that power vvas not at the first deriued from th'extraordinarie Ministers to the Ordinarie To this we haue aboue answered where wee entreated of the ordination of the Ministers of England and here againe doe answere That the Church had alwaies the power to chuse and ordaine their owne Ministers wherevnto yt ought to vse the most fit instruments whether these Pastors Teachers Elders if such be to be had or ells where they be not to be had to vse the fittest meanes and instrumentes that God exhibiteth For this power of ordination is not as Mr. G. and the vnruly cleargie of these dayes suppose deriued from the Apostles Euangelistes vnto the permanent ministrie of Pastors and Elders neither belongeth yt by anie peculiar right to their offices and persons segregate from the Church But yt is giuen by Christ and properlie belongeth vnto the Church wherevnto their Ministrie and persons also belonge and are by the Church to be vsed vnto this worck as occasion is administred And thus if a vaile were not laid ouer Mr. G. his heart at the reading of the scriptures he might finde that those cheife builders the Apostles EuaÌgelistes themselues vsed this power not to take yt from the Church but therein to assist the Church As we reade Act. 13. Where the Church being assembled vnto fasting prayer and other holy exercises yt is there said also that they layde handes vpon the Apostles and sent them
Church whereof they were Ministers And yet to stop his mouth farder if the Martyres and first witnesses had a true ministrie such also haue sondrie of vs whom he termeth Brownistes c yea by so much a better as he holdeth the ministrie of the Churche of England better then the ministrie of the Church of Rome Yea if M r. G. his owne ministrie be good such the same haue diuers of vs had and are as yet vndisgraded otherwise then by vnfaigned repentance of so detestable a Ministrie So that if they lost not their ministrie by forsaking the Churche they receaued it of and exercised it in why shoulde M r. G. be so seuere to iudge others that may make the same plea If they saye they left not the Church of Rome but the corruptioÌs therof what should let vs to alleadge the same nowe against them if we would stand vpon those shiftes doublings But we vse no such coloured excuses neither relye vpon mens persons and doinges wee haue the expresse commandement of God for our warrant of al those thinges we doe or refuse to doe and stand to make proofe tryal therof by the same word gladly submitting our selues al our actions and whole faith vnto this tryal Although also we haue and vse th'examples and practize of these faithful that first came out of the popish Churche and enterprised the erection and practize of Christes Ministrie ordinances amongst themselues according to that measure of knowledge God gaue them Whose errors though wee shunne neither will mainetayne our owne when they shalbe shewed vs cleauing onlie to the true paterne of Gods word yet make we their presideÌt a bulwark for vs against these cauilling enimies Who must for doing these thinges either condemne them and so themselues and their whole Church and doings with them Or ells with no shame or iustice condemne vs of heresie schisme sectes presumption intrusion rebellion c for doing the self same thinges they did or at the least professed to doe yea for doing them better nearer the true paterne then they did If they in this doing neither intruded without caling nor presumed aboue their caling Why are we iudged for this doing to doe both yea for this saying to haue put an halter about our neckes Doth not this our hange-man executioner that with ioye speaketh of the chaynes and fetters that these bloodie Bishopps lay vpon the faithful seruantes of Christ for leauing their antichristian yoke and seking Christs heauenlie gouernment put with the same hande and trise the halter about these godlie Martyres neckes yea about his owne and his Lorde Bishops neckes and al the Ministers neckes of the land that haue no other defence for their vngodly ministry and doings then the erroneous practize of these godly Martyres who as hath bene proued were but priuate men at their first coÌming out of popery erection of these Churches as we now be Mr. GIFF. had not best shew vs manie of these trickes of legier du main lest he ensnarrle choke himself with the same halter he would cast about our neckes and kil himself his whole Church with that sharpe weapon wherwith he would kill vs at once in his furious moode For sure if it be vnlawful for priuate men to assemble and in this estate to proceede to the election ordination of Ministers then by the same lawe was it vnlawful for them so to doe Then are all these Bishops Ministers priuate men vsurpers no more true Ministers then such a one as the mutinous prentices should make Maior were a true Maior Yea let me goe furder if the Church consisting of priuate men may not in this estate erect and ordaine Christes true ministrie amongst them then is there no true ministri vpon earth neither euer can be vntil God raise vp new Apostles and Euangelistes and buildeth a new Church vpon a new foundation which shalbe when vve haue a newe Christ. And then Mr. G. shal haue his dreame For he saith that vvhen God vvill haue his vvorke donne he vvill raise vp extraordinarie workemen thervnto But where read Mr. G. this positioÌ if not amongst the Anabaptistes Sure he neuer founde it in the new Testament vvhere vve haue the minde of Christ a perfect foundation an accompleat ministrie vntil Christes comming So that we neede not to say in our heartes who shall ascend vp to heauen for vs or descend from heauen vnto vs or goe ouer the sea for vs to bring or teach vs the Commandement of our God when the worde is so neare vs euen in our mouthes and in our heartes for to doe yt Therfore when Mr. G. shall make his proofe of this assertion And shew his warrant and promise that God will now raise vp to his Church extraordinarie worckmen and that til then no priuate men ought to proceede to the choice and ordination of Ministers but to tarye and expect this promise of the Lorde Then surelie we will acknowledge him no false Prophet no Anabaptisticall dreamer and that we haue presumed ouer far vpon the Lordes authoritie and commandement giuen to his Church vnto the worldes end to chuse and ordaine his ministerie and to practize amongst them whatsoeuer he hath commanded But nowe because this were to bring Christ from aboue and againe from the deade because also we haue Gods direct commandement to goe out of the false Church being come out to assemble and ioyne together and being so ioyned to proceede to the erection of his ministrie and practize of his ordinances and haue his aucthoritie promise of blessing to these proceedings because we haue the practize of Christes Apostles in planting the primatiue Churches and now latelie th'examples of such as endeuored to build this Church they liue in we dare not by any vayne hope or threates of this false Prophet be drawen to neglect so great saluation to continue either in apostasie or disorder and to transgresse or neglect the Lordes commaundement THe next obiection against vs is drawen from an especiall obseruation in our first Article where we confessed the vniversal Church and kingdome of CHRIST to extend to all such as by true faith apprehend and confesse CHRIST IESVS howsoeuer they be skattered and wheresoeuer dispersed vpon the face of the whole earth Hence Mr. GIFF. concludeth that seing the faithfull may be in state of grace and haue CHRIST their Kinge though they liue not vnder that gouernment order that CHRIST hath established in and to his Church therfore it is not necessarie for priuate men to set yt vp Sure this is a weake argument and not worth half the noting obseruation he hath made of yt we must for all this denie yt and finde no more consequent then if he had therfore concluded that the communion of Sainctes the ministrie and ecclesiasticall gouernment of CHRIST are not to be sought of the faithfull because some faithfull may be saued that liue not in an
no such doctrine but all that God gyâeth grace to returne by repentance ought to be receiued though no Apostate âuer to beare office in the Church yet such we take to be wholly purged in the blood of CHRIST by repentance which your parish assemblies neuer did But this setting their persons aside we take to be an vndoubted truth of God that where no separation is made from Idolatrous prophane Atheistes Heretickes tyrannicall persecutors nor no couenant entred by the faithfull vnto the obedience and orderly practize of CHRISTES ordinances but a generall commixture with the world in sacriledge in false worship vnder a false ministerie such assemblies are no true Churches orderly gathered or established Now looke saith he vpon the Donatistes of England Antichrist hath bene exalted according to the prophesie of Paule he hath sat in the Temple of God c. This man by his whole former discourse present Argument it semeth herein chiefly compareth vs to the Donatistes that as they made all their quarrell for Caecilianus his vnmeetnes for his office so we make our quarrell for that Antichrist reigned or doth reigne as hâ after expoundeth it in the Church of God wherein he affirmeth that they which submitted or stand still in subiection vnto his decrees iurisdictioÌ ordinances ministerie are yet notwithstanding the true apparant Church of God First we answere that we take not the word Antichrist to be vnderstood of one mans peâson but of all the falsly called Fathers of the Sea of ROME and more generally of all that exalt themselues aboue the ordinances of CHRIST and his Church establishing their owne deuises in place thereof or giue life vnto the image of the Beast for if the same markes of pride blasphemie and tyrannie erection of a strange ministerie lifting vp themselues aboue CHRISTS Testament ordinances and worship be sound emongst your spirituall Lords in England we see not but Antichrist spoken of by Paul may be also found amongst you Now if M r. GIFFARD had considered Caecilianus his estate who at the hardest was but vncapable of that lawfull office and to that lawfull administration as it was on both sides supposed and concerning the outward order or maner lawfully ordeyned there can be no comparison betwene him and Antichrist And for Antichristes sitting in the Temple of God M r. GIFFARD must know that manie times the Church is called the Church not because yt remayneth still vnder the outward couenant but because yt sometimes did so yea and at the first creeping vp of that man of sinne while the iniquitie wrought in a mysterie yt was the Church out of which he sprang and in which he sometimes sat The holy Ghost giueth vs then hereby to vnderstand that this Antichrist who should change the holy ordinances should be an Apostata he should be neither Turke nor Pagan but the bottomlesse pit should be opened by him in more subtile and strange delusions out of which smoke all your ministerie is proceeded But when he had changed the ordinances destroyed euery greene thing caused all high and low rich and poore to receiue his marke in their hande or foreheade and suffred none to buye and sell which would not fall downe and worship him the sunne now couered with sackcloth the Moone turned into blood the starrs fallen from heauen the true worshippers murthered if any one stood vp Gods curses threatned to all that worshipped the Beast or his image or receiued his marke in their hand or foreheade we hope this man will not say yt was now the apparant Church of God lest he coÌdemne not only the scriptures but al whome God commanded to come out of her calling her the mother of fornications the harlot that sitteth vpon many waters hold of all vncleane spirits cage of all vncleane and hatefull birdes confused Babell c. So that if M r. GIFFARD had anie salt of grace he would better pervse the booke of Reuelations which with all the prophesies of the Prophets of CHRIST himself and of his Apostles make manifest this generall Apostasie and defection vnder Antichrist and not now tell vs a tale of Caecilianus Doth he not see in the whole Booke the false Church true lyuely described the one worshipping the Beast the other following the Lambe the one persecuted the other persecuting in most bloody murder of the Sainctes Well saith he but Antichrist is disclosed by the glorious light of the Gospel his damnable doctrine cursed idolâtrie and vsurped tyrannie are cast forth of this land the true doctrine of faith is published c. First we must here demaunde whether these assemblies were then the true Church when they were ledd by those damnable doctrines and lyued in that cursed idolatrie bowing downe to the Beast and persecuting the Sainctes Secondly as we are not vnthankfull for the abandoning of the POPES person supremacie with much of his damnable wares we demaund of you what you thinke of those persons which set opeÌ his shoppes againe keepe his Courtes and exercise like vsurped power and tyrannie that was before But to answere directly Antichrist is not discouered in your assemblies his daÌnable doctrines cursed idolatries vsurped tyrannie are not cast forth the doctrine of faith is not sincerely published Againe what is al this to the prouing of a true Church a lawfull ministerie true worship and holy gouernment of CHRIST Your parish assemblies were receiued from the Popes hand without anie conuersion by repentance or orderly gathering by doctrine into any communion the Popes ministerie set ouer them the worship though a litle changed out of latine into english some of theirs left out but al y t remayneth either takeÌ froÌ his Portesse or mens deuises these assemblies still gouerned by those Courtes Officers and Canons that before What place hath now Christes Testament amongst you how is Antichrist discouered or his damnable wares cast forth Is it not made subiect to these Antichristian ordinances ministerie worship gouernment It is not limited stinted and aportioned no further to be opened then to vphold these execrable orders idolatries sacrileges yea is not only the bare name therof vsed as a stale and doctrine therof peruerted to the deceiuing of the people in this estate Moses law was read euerie Sabboth day in their Synagogs when they crucified CHRIST But you should haue proued you had such assemblies such a ministeri such a worship such a gouernmeÌt as the Gospel prescribeth Being then the same assemblies contynuing in false worship vnder the same ministerie gouernment al the Atheistes Papistes Hereticks Antichristian officers c in one coÌmixture that the POPE left we may wel affirme you to remaine stil the marcked seruantes of Antichrist not speaking here how many Antichristes are here exalted leauing the damnable doctrines cursed idolatrie false preaching of the Gospell to our lardger discourse in due place But now M r. GIFFARD beholding these things that they haue made no separation nor draweÌ the people vnto the ordinances
of the Gospel is compelled to runne backe againe to iustifie the Church of ROME and to maintaine that these assemblies were the true Churches of Christ in the deepest defection vnder Antichrist The Apostasie hauing invaded the Church yt contynued euen then the TeÌple of God in which Antichrist did sit and that the very Idolators were sealed with the seale of Baptisme professed CHRIST in some poinctes rightly their childreÌ from antient discent within the Couenant the ministeri so far remayning as yt was the authentick seale delyuered by them the Brownistes not vnderstanding the scripture thus in mad furie lyke blynde hypocrites condemne c. Let vs reason a litle more coolely rage will not serue to carie the matter We will here take it granted that your parishes ministerie c cannot now be proued the Church and ministerie of Christ except they were so in the time of poperie We see further how wel the Gospel is opened or Antichrist discouered with you wheÌ such a famous Prophet hath not learned to reade the mysterie writté in that Womans forehead which the holy Ghost recordeth to be this greaâe Babilon the Mother of whoredomes and abhominations of the earth Reuel 17. Againe the scripture saith Cap. 14. If any man worship the Beast his image and receiue a marke in his forehead or on his hand the same shall drincke of the wine of the wrath of God Who wil M r. Giffard make this Woman if not the Church of Rome sitting vpoÌ the people tongues and nations that were seduced or are seduced in this Apostasie And howe hath he read the scriptures that saith the seales of the Couenant belong to open blasphemous Idolators their seede God saith hee will punish the transgression vnto the third and fourth generation He saith nay though they be the childreÌ of Idolators and contynue in their Fathers steppes they ought to haue the seals of the Couenant Againe if he say the seale of Baptisme in the false Church belongeth vnto that adulterous seede howe wil he denie that blasphemous sacrifice and bread God against which so manie witnesses haue gyueÌ their lyues which is plainely denijng of Christ to be come in the flesh and imagining him a fantastical body to be in euery place How can M r. Giffard yeild them one SacrameÌt and not the other Fuâther how ignorantly he speaketh of the Couenant and of a SacrameÌt made by that ministerie it were too long to discusse Wel in al this he hath forgotten his comparison betwene the Donatistes and vs they had no such controuersie with Caecilianus but now pervse one of Mr. Giffards The Church of papacie in the deepest defectioÌ was the visible Temple of God hauing the true seales of the Couenant I then reason thus The Church of of Geâeua Scotland lowe Contries France c. haue separated from the Church of Rome which is the apparant Church of God for none haue the true ministerie the true authentick seales of the Couenant but the true Churche Therefore they are Schismaticks Donatistes Brownists Hereticks Againe Geneua Scotland c condemne the Church of Rome by separating from yt therefore they do also condemne the Church of England which approueth of and communicateth with the Papistes Moreouer howe wil he answere this Her Ma âie hath expelled the Pope his ministerie his doctrine and idolatrous worship therfore she hath expelled the ministerie and worship of the true Church And what followeth by Mr. Giffard his collections think you they that reiect the ministerie of Christ reiect Christ himself But these Brownisâes condemne the reformation by Magistrates c. No it is a false sclander We only put difference betwene the reformation by the Magistrates sworde and the reformation by doctrine and he is a false Prophet that either goeth about to set these at variance or confoundeth them The Magistrat suppresseth the euill within the Church without the Church in their Dominions by bodily punishmeÌts in equitie and defendeth the godly The ministerie of the word gatherâth guydeth ordereth c a people vnto and vnder the true ordinances of Christ by the Word and Spirit The Prince may and ought suppresse all false vvorship false ministerie idolatrous assemblies and proclaime and commaund true worship orderly assemblies true ministerie c. But the workmanship hereof is spiritual by doctrine c to be accomplished in due order according to the rule of the word Stil wee vrge you therfore to shewe vs this gathering ordering and gouerning of a true Church in these parrish assemblies by the word of God In the meane time you bestowe but your oyle meale and your whole ministerie and guystes to dawbe vpp Idolatrie confusion sacrilegde Neither doth the word reformaâion agree to your Church for cursed is he that buyldeth the walles of Iericho not one stone of Babel wil serue for a foundation What comparison is there then betwene your reformation and the reformation by Iosâas shew the perticulars we wil answere Ells it shall suffice that he sacrificed the Priestes of BAAL vpon the Altar reduced the people to the true ministerie and ordinances of the Temple If the Priestes did not this according to Gods worde then they were guyltie and to be punashed by his sword So that these false Prophets Inchanters counterfeit time-seruers which extol her Ma tiâ for hauing graÌted the freedome of the Gospel true ministerie true worship gouernment c and yet themselues do misleade the people in a false way to peâdition shall not only lye open to the Magistrates sworde when God shall put in their heart to execute his wil but answere before the Lord for al this confusion sacriledge Idolatrie and filthines maintained by their deceitful tongues I do not pleade to haue them put to death because they neuer knew or profâssed the truth but to haue their false offices abolished and they compelled to some lawfull calling in the Church or common wealth as they should be therevnto founde meete and be lawfully called Wee are not deceiued then in imagining that you woulde make vs belieue the Princes did compell them to be a Churche which were no Church before without any orderly gathering guyding and ordering of them by Christes lawes worship ministerie and ordinances for wee deny y t your parrish assemblies were in time of popery true Churches or haue nowe forsaken all false worship Proue your asseitions and what discipline belongeth to the false Church iudge you Of the pollution by communicating with open sinners WHere hee maketh the cause of our separation and as hee calleth it our accusing of these parrish assemblies to be vtterly fallen from the Couenant of God to be for that they are polluted with communicating with open sinners he mistaketh and I feare purposly falâifieth our minde writings for we haue added to this an obstinate wilful retayning of al sortes of prophane as members of your Church gyuing them the Sacraments c. But as I haue donne before so must
betwene the Donatistes cause ours I would if he would forbeare to conclude me a Donatist for this poinct demaund this question in their cause if their accusation had bene true Namely whether one that hath professed the faith and after so foully apostatat as to accuse his bretheren denie the faith persecute the truth he sometimes professed may without repentance be receiued into the Church againe Then whether though he repent and be receiued he be euer capable of the ministerie or no. Then whether he alone may ordaine an other Minister or no if hee do whether the other be a lawful Minister or no. But in such cases in the Churche I could like well to here some man to perswade to repentance or to cast out the obstinat by due order and neither Augustine nor Angell from heaueÌ to plead for a tolleration of open transgression which pleading for sinne maketh vs suspect the matter verie deeply iustifijng neither Their similitudes the riuer from the fountaine the members the head the stock and the plant in their application wee approue not but hold the doctrine erronious that they thought anie thing could be ordeyned from the person of the man in that sort But your discent from Antichrist and pedegree in that kingedome is an other thing if you would please to conceiue it namely that your office names liuinges entraÌce administration c is of the Pope of Satan and that wheÌ his kingdome shalbe abolished your office name entrance Vicarage leitourgie and all shalbe cast with the great milstone vpon them with all such trafique into the bottome of the sea Herevpon it is we say your discent is from the Pope within few degrees being the childreÌ of these Antichristian Bishops which are the creatures of the Pope who is the eldest sonne of SathaÌ and his vicar generall vpon earth whose image marke power and life you beare and together with him lyue reigne stand and fall as the branches with the tree for when the power decrees gouernment offices worship c of Antichrist is gone all your ministerie is vanished for euer The Lorde therfore put in her Ma ties heart to extirpate the same and to aduaÌce CHRISTS lawes ordinances ministerie worship c as he is worthie that euery knee may bowe vnto him But Mr. Giffard affirmeth we shal not be able to proue our accusation of their Ministerie that yt is by discent from Antichrist his reason is ther is no Minister in England by the Pope c. We shal not here need to seek out a Pope in England If hee will learne to distinguish betwene the Popes person and his decrees Canons orders after the Popes orders of priesthood he must be driuen to confesse their whole ministerie office entrance c to be drawen by discent and wee thinck Mr. Giff. will not hang the life and vertue of holy thinges vpon mens persons but vpon the ordinances of God lest he be a Donatist Hee further affirmeth the ministerie of publishing the Gospel delyvering the sacramentes is not the deuise of man but Christs ordinance Do you thinke Mr. Giff. can begg the question to affirme a Ministerie whose office entrance c is of Antichrist doth publish the Gospel Againe that they receiue yt as Christs Ministery when it is from point to point wholly found to be after the orders of Antichrist And when no shift wil help him out he is faine to affirme valiantly that the ministery was not vtterly destroyed in popery for there remained the Sacrament of Baptisme See here how he hath plunged himself into the sea of poperie and ouertumbled y e doctrines of his learned Fathers T. Co. saith from Malachie that the ministerie is not tyed to the succession of mens persons but to the law ordinances and what ministery the Popes is reade Reuel 9. c. You charge her Ma tie verie far to haue cast out y e true ministeri out of the laÌd for putting our Pope Cardinal shaueÌ crowned Priest Fryer Monke Abbot And if y e Baptisme could not be a true SacrameÌt without a lawful Minister then your ministerie being vnlawful ther is no seale w t promise no true church c. Seeing then the holy Ghost hath described that Church to be the Harlot sitting vpon many waters the mother of fornications confused Babel murderesse of the Saintes an holde of vncleane spirits and a cage of euerie vncleane and hatefull birde neither ministerie Sacramentes worship or anie thing remayneth there according to Gods ordinance and at the best you make your self this whole land Scismaticks from the true Church Ministeri Sacramentes if it so stand with the Church of Rome ministeri therof and of necessitie you are al Donatistes by your reasoning though my purpose is not to defend and proue in this discourse but to call a fewe notes to your memorie I will conclude this point that you are driuen to the Popes ministerie for your orders now desiring you to satisfie vs next time concerning the Popes damnable masse or Sacrament of the Altar if they be true Ministers whether the Church caÌ haue one Sacrament good and in other euil one with promise the other damnable blasphemous and accursed for I take it they cannot be true Ministers at the Font and sacriledgious massmongers at the Altar Weigh these things more coÌsideratly before you publish such doctrines in England againe To the Sacramentes THe Donatistes did hold that the Sacramentes or efficacie of them depend vpon the worthines and holynes of the maÌ that administreth But the Brownistes are not of that minde To this obiection hee verie charitablie answereth that in this great ranke point of donatisme hee can finde no difference at all Let the wordes and meaning of both be skanned and it shall appeare manifestly that they hold the self same thing neither more nor lesse but like euen bretheren or ells Mr. Giffard wil be found a common lyer and sclanderer This maÌ may not be suspected of anie malitious practise to deface the truth yet is found to make his comparison by his false sclanders and not of anie direct sentence of ours What sinne hee is fallen into that so often dirideth the word bretheren let the godly consider The Donatistes held that if the man being a lawful Minister were a sinner the Sacrament delyuered by him was no true SacrameÌt Mr. Giffard confesseth we hold no such thing where is then the consimilitude The Donatistes held that the faith or conscience of the gyuer did giue faith vnto purge make cleane the conscience of the receiuer and so of the contrarie the guyltines which doctrine we holde to be blasphemous it is only y e holy Ghost that worketh faith and purgeth from an euil conscience The Donatistes held that if he which did administer were an open sinner he was no Minister and so no Sacrament We do not hold that euery opeÌ sinne maketh the Minister no Minister seing the high Priest manie times sinned vnder
the law yet his office still retained but we hold that the Minister ought to repent his sinne before he administer and the Church to admonish him of his knowen sinne before they suffer him to administer and not coÌmunicat with him if he be obstinat If the Church neglect their dutie he and they transgresse yet do we not say that it is no Sacrament that he deliuereth or that his ministerie is disanulled But we must put Mr. Giffard in minde how far he is gone from our cause in this comparison We neuer disalowed their SacrameÌts as being administred by a lawful Minister in a lawful office yet the man a sinner But of such counterfeites as haue neither lawfull office entrance c but stand enchanters in Antichristes kingdome so that these are not the personal sinnes of a Minister in the Church wherin Mr. Giff. wickednes appeareth to make the questioÌ of the mans person or his sinne when it is the ministery office entrance administation al which wee hold to be Antichristian and to haue nothing to do with the seales of Gods Couenant in this estate not here to speake of the altering of the institution in the maner of administring yt vvhich the Donatistes neuer either had cause or made question of as it seemeth And whether anie promise is made to the elementes abused in the false yea whether to the elementes or to the keeping of the lawes and ordinances in the true Church let Mr. Giffard make answere Further when we affirme the Sacramentes of the false Church to be no true seales of the Couenant because they are Idolatours and Idolatrous the Lordes ordinances prophaned and lawes wholly violated wee do not therby conclude it to bee no Baptisme concerning the outwarde washing for wee can put difference betwene a false and none a false Sacrament or counterfeit signe and none for the false Church is saide to haue her peace offringes And although wee holde them highly to tempt God to their owne condemnation if they repent not that wittingly prophane or of wilfull ignorance transgresse those high ordinances as in the false Church to be superstitious of the element where the lawe and Couenant is broken yet do wee not therevpon affirme wee neede anie reiterating of the outward signe as the Donatistes but hold this false signe nowe a true signe sufficient to vs concerning the outward washing Circumcision in the Apostasie of Israel which was without promise to the receiuers in that estate and nothing but sinne in yt yet stood for a sufficient outward cutting wheÌ anie of them returned to the Church and ate of the Passouer wherof it was not lawfull for any vncircumcised to eate how the signe might haue bene reiterated if need had so required we may see by that of y e Apostle 1 Cor. 7. for gathering againe their circumcisioÌ if it might be gathered againe then secondly cut Where Mr. Giffard then in stead of performing his comparison saith that the Donatistes in rebaptising did better of both because he that is not baptised ought to be baptised he bewrayeth his ignorance that cannot put difference betwene a false Sacrament and none a false signe and none The grossnes also he supposeth to haue bene in vs is found in himself that lest he should make the false and counterfeit washing in the false church to be none runneth to iustifie the Church ministerie sacramentes c at ROME and so must conclude himself of necessitie a Schismaticke or a popish Priest which he will And where he demandeth whether he that knoweth he was neuer baptised can be saued if he seek not to be baptised when he may haue yt We demande againe how euer true baptisme should be restored if the false signe of baptisme which was then without promise in the false Church should not now be sufficient concerning the outward signe To the Government IN the principle of principles that I say not the verie summe of all causes of our separation from these assemblies namely the gouernment which Mr. GIFFARD termeth discipline he can not finde any coÌsimilitude betwene the Donatistes and vs for the confesseth he hath not read that they did take anie exception against it in that tyme. Take your word discipline for al the meanes that CHRIST hath apointed by his lawes ministerie censures to keepe guyde gouerne his Church ioyntly and seuerally to be instructed in their duties and see what a dilemma you are come vnto this being graÌted that herein ther is no agreement seeing the chief cause of our controuersie with you is for the rable of this Antichristian and pseâdohierarchie Courtes c which haue no place in the Church of God where CHRISTS officers offices lawes censures ought to gouerne and guyde his Church But here according to your accustomed maner you goe about to say there were faultes to be found in their gouernment then yea as well as in their worship c which you affirmed to be as corrupt as yours is now wherein if ante regard were to be had of your words you would not only make those Bishopps in as euill state as these that Church as yours now but haue cast into the fire al the platformes that your learned Reformistes haue pleaded for from that falsly so called Primatiue Church Well I haue told you the question is not whether they had the true gouernment or no whether in that gouernment there were corruptions defaultes or negligences but whether the Donatistes separated therfore or no they had the same offices officers lawes censures that the other so that you speak not only false in saying they might haue had as iust cause in this respect of separation as we but also bring the Argument to confound your self with your whole Church wherin you stand a Priest Thus you are separated from the Church of ROME but retaine still the same hierarchie worship gouernment that they vsed and haue as the Do. of the Churches from which they separated therfore you in this as in the rest of your Argumentes conclude your selues Donatistes Heretickes and Schismatickes from the Church of ROME But Mr. GIFFARD will denie that the Donatistes had as great cause to separate from those Churches froÌ which they separated as those English Priestes from their Graundfather the Pope for it was not so corrupted The same we answere to you for your gouernment how then shall we end this matter I take it thus that the Priestes of England despise the Popes person and yet keepe the same orders lawes officers offices that he erected So the Donatistes kept stil the orders of gouernment that the Churches they separated from Now if we can cleare our selues that we retaine not the same gouernment amongst vs that the Church doth we separat from which I thinke cannot be denyed then Mr. GIF hath in a chief principle put himself and this whole laud into the number of Donatistes The Argument is now this The Church of England separateth from the Church of
ROME and yet keepe their gouernment worship therfore the Church of England are Schismamatickes and Donatistes and an other poinct that ther can be no true Sacramentes no true Church vnder a false gouernment And Mr. GIFFARD is yet further out of his way To the Argument of manie Churches HE granting that we herein differ from the Donatistes in that they condemne all Churches in the world we do not will needes notwithstanding haue vs Donatistes in this poinct also For saith he though they shoote not their arrowes at them yet their arrowes strike them their Argumentes vpon consequence will reach so far yea runne thorough the sides of all Churches This we answere you must first cleare your selues of those thinges wherwith you are chardged and pressed and trouble not your self with other mens matters seing you make this but a cloke for your wickendnes to shrowde your self vnder other meÌs persons with whome we haue not to deale We vtterly refuse to enter into this controuersie of the estate of other Contries we know the word of God is neere vs thankes be to God by which if your cause be good suffer it to be tryed As for the consequence of our Argumentes they are but your owne collections to passe ouer your owne sinnes and sett the strife betwene vs and other Churches which we wil not be drawen vnto And all men may here behold this sower of wordes and strife maker will counterfeit not only consequence but Argumentes of his owne head to raise quarrell In all which he hath forgotten his promise to compare our writinges and theirs together and flyeth to his owne collection In this part of his stage-play he beginneth thus The Church of ENGLAND is esteemed reuerenced emongst the Churches as a sister and so coÌmunicated with yet they all know what her faultes be in her assemblies in her worship in her ministerie gouernment in asmuch as they are apparant Vnto the first we suppose your worship ministerie Church gouernment are not so apparant vnto them as you gyue out Secondly we doubt yea I may say it is vntrue that they iustifie your ministerie worship or gouernment Thirdly admit they should thus sinne either of ignorance negligence or infirmitie standing otherwise orderly gathered to the practize of CHRISTES ordinances they are not for this sinne till after due convincement and admonition they remaine obstinat to be presently iudged no Churches But what I thinke of their estate you shall here pardon me I wil not intermedle till I be called As for your harmonie of Confessions if it be not the harmonie of the Prophets CHRIST and his Apostles it skilleth nothing vs what coÌsent you make Againe it is not an accord in certeine general Articles that can satisfie this matter when in the perticulars you discent to the ouerthrow of al Such an harmonie you may very wel make with your mother Church of ROME and a great deale more large Neither do their Confessions agree with you in the estate of the ministeri Church gouernment nor worship Scotland Geneua France c haue an other ministerie offices choise ordination and ministration an other gouernment worship but it were too large to discusse And now hold to your Argument and see what wil follow The Church of ROME haue the same confession of faith which you call your Apostolick Crede that you haue yea the Lordes prayer as you cal it Athanasius Crede c therfore they and you agreeing in this harmonie of confession are one body one Church Againe these Churches you say hold you the Church of God and you hold the Church of ROME to be the Church of God therfore you are one body al and then you al the Churches Schismatickes from your mother Church If the Church of ENGLAND be Antichristian idolatrous and worship the Beast c then the Churches which perfectly know the same and yet acknowledg her a sister are partakers of her sinne and so to be condemned with her The same Argument we thus returne you If the Church of ROME be Antichristian idolatrous worship the Beast theÌ the Church of ENGLAND which perfectly knoweth the same yet acknowledgeth her a sister as Mr. GIFFARD doth say is partaker with her sinnes and so to be condemned with her Al those Churches saith he which know the Church of ENGLAND in this estate do yet reuerence her as a true Church of CHRIST do coÌdempne those as heretical Schismatickes which cal yt Antichristian separat themselues from yt We answere that all those Churches he speaketh of do not approue the church of ENGLAND in this estate neither condempne vs in the thinges we withstand therein and receiue it againe thus At the first coÌming out of papacie all the Churches in the world did approue the Church of ROME and condempne those as heretical Schismatickes which caled it AntichristiaÌ separated from yt Let Mr. Giffard put to what conclusioÌ he wil. I take it Mr. Giff. must now leaue the bare title of Church ministerie c and flee to the proofe of their profession orderly walking by the word of God which if he do not yet do we buyld therevpon as vpon a most sure foundation As to Mr. CALVINE we refer you to his confession of faith printed in the latter end of his owne Catechisme and if he be coÌtrarie to himself in his other writinges look you vnto it we do not for the holynes of the man iustifie anie of his errours as no man is without neither for his errors reiect any truth he held knowing of the one God hath had mercy as we hope and for the other Gods word approueth it so that we beleiue not any thing because such a man said so but because by the word Spirit we heare CHRIST himself speak And you do greatly abuse his writinges in vsing them after your owne âense in his name contrarie to his minde and purpose and by your leaue wrasting them to your owne iudgment deceiuing others therby In his confession he affirmeth ther is no true Sacrament with promise as I do remember but where the Minister hath a lawfull office and outward calling to administer so that all his Argumentes must be vnderstood of such a Church as haue a lawful ministerie in office entrance and administration and cannot be applyed to yours Moreouer he reasoned against the Anabaptistes and such as held an integritie and perfection in the Church and separated for euerie sinne coÌmitted without due seeking of redresse And if he erred in these or anie other doctrines we do not therfore hold them presently to be no Church in which he was Minister or which did in like ignorance receiue the said doctrines it is obstinacie in error that only deserueth casting off and that by due order As for most of your places expouÌded by his mouth now receiued by you to maintaine open sinne to coÌmunicate with the open knowne transgressours they are so coÌmon